Too young to dieby Mooner_178ChaptersPrologueChapter 1 - Wings?Chapter 2 - Burn the bridge when we come to itChapter 3 - Pinkie sense and I sense a partyChapter 4 - Magical Tomes, and King SombraChapter 5 - Sombra's a bitchChapter 6 - Peace of Mind, Not Really, More Like 'Die Bitch!'Chapter 7 - Valentines day or Hearts and Hooves day?Chapter 8 - CupcakesChapter 9 - Were it so easyChapter 10 - The Calm Before the...Chapter 11 - ...ShitstormChapter 13 - Escape and ChangeChapter 14 - Think so?Chapter 15 - Head Injuries and Stage FrightChapter 16 - For Death is only a SetbackChapter 17 - God Doesn't Like MudkipsChapter 18 - Piss, Blocks, Hostage Situations and ThieveryChapter 12 - New body, and an extremely annoying being that can mind-speak to me from great distances that I wish to hurt dearlyPrologueI got dressed up in a nice, button down alabaster shirt. Under it was a simple gray T-shirt. I fixed my glasses on my nose, and put on my sneakers. Tonight we were going out on dinner birthday for mom, because it was her birthday today. I looked at my appearance one more time before deciding I looked good enough, my light brown hair sitting flat atop my head. I checked my teeth, to see they needed a good brushing. I walked into the bathroom adjacent to my bedroom, I got my toothbrush from a cleverly hidden drawer. After brushing, I got my MP3 because it was gonna be a awhile to get Red Lobster, and then the wait for the food, it was just worth taking with me. I stashed it in my pocket, got my wallet which had a green army camo to it. I looked over myself making sure I didn't forget anything and walked downstairs, only to be greeted by my puppy Jackie. She was a Border Terrier, and had a knack for chewing on anything. Her muzzle gaped open as she tried to nip at my heels, I kneeled letting Jackie take a long hard bite on my finger, her undeveloped teeth didn't cause enough pain but enough to cause irritation. I pulled my finger away and walked out to the van, it was a golden brown Journey. I hopped in the back, my older brother Austin was already there along with my younger Kyle. I put the ear-buds into my ears and blasted the song Blame it on the Equine unbeknownst to any of my family member I was a brony, I doubted they were but I was. Sooner than I wanted the song ended and the next one played, it was also then Mom, Dad and my sister Jessica got in the van and we were on our way to the restaurant. The next song played as I stared out the side window. The ground blurred as the car entered the highway, dad sped up to around 65 MPH, considering how fast the ground was moving. I muttered to myself, "Thanks for the memories..." That didn't go unnoticed though, my brother, my older brother mind you, asked "What?" I just responded with a simple, "Nothing." I continued to stare out the window, a dodge challenger was parallel to us, it was yellow with black stripes down the center, not unlike Bumblebee from Transformers. I yawned as we came onto one of those single laned bridges that usually curve, or have a turn, I watched as we rose and began to come back down. My dad pulled off the highway onto an exit from there it branched off into different roads, my dad chose to go right, which soon led us to the restaurant. The song that was currently playing was shut off by a simple click from the on/off switch. I popped the ear-buds out as we walked into Red Lobster. The reception area was bland, a simple red rug, a lobster tank in one corner, a desk where the receptionist sat, a few benches and a hallway which branched off into the dining hall and the bathroom. I followed my mom as we walked to our designated table, we all sat down and got our respective menus, Kyle wouldn't shut up about a four course meal, I simply wanted a bowl of pasta which had chicken, tomatoe, and other goodies like scallops! Austin wanted fish nachos, and a pizza, Jessica was sharing with mom, they also got the four course meal, Dad got a alcoholic strawberry smoothie, along with a steak and crab legs. I got Sprite as my drink while the other just wanted Coka Cola. When we got out meals I dug in quite happily, it was delicious! The mixture of scallops and tomatoes gave my tongue a tingly feeling, while the pasta made it hit a home-run! This food was definitely worth the wait and the price. The waitress came over, to check if we needed anything, the answer was no. I looked up from my noodles to see a small basket holding cheese rolls, I took one because when they get cold, they don't taste nearly as appetizing when warm. I took a large bite, gulping audibly. I then returned to my pasta, making sure to add scallops to each scoop full of noodles. When we finished eating, I took out my Mastercard, and handed it to my mom who took care of the transaction. She handed it back and I returned it to my wallet, which resided in my back right pocket. We walked out, the sky was now a pollock blue, while it's earlier color was a cashew color. We walked across the lot, to find our car how we left it, I hopped right on in, two brothers and one sister in toll. I was about to pop my earbuds in when mom asked, "So, how did you guys like the meal?" We all answered truthfully, or what I thought was truthfully. "Good, amazing really." "Delicious!" "Meh, good enough." It was finally my turn to say, "It was good, I liked how the scallops left my tongue tingling afterwards, almost like a pear." My dad started the ignition, and began the journey home, heh, Journey. The song that played was called Two steps from hell - Starfall. It broke into its drums, and the flutes, or whatever those were. I stared out my window, I always loved to see the sights, I saw a school, a oil deposit, some commercial buildings, along with a bingo center. We soon entered onto the highway, I saw a flash in the corner of my eyes, I turned to see a flash in the clouds that had now accumulated. Jessica looked at me her jaw wide, "Did, you see that?" I nodded, equally confused as to what could of caused that flash. Maybe it was lightning? But I didn't hear thunder, and it hadn't started raining yet. I heard my dad mutter curses under his breath at the wreck-less driving of all the people around us in there own respective auto mobiles. I saw the flash of light again, just this time it was on my side, and disappeared quickly, I kept on staring at where the flash was. This was really weird, almost like that flash-storm, I swear I saw a face in the clouds! I swear I did! But no one believed me, I looked back up at the clouds, this really was weird. My eyes slowly looked forward at the road ahead. Nothing that interested me there, I turned my eyes back to the window, when I heard a car alarm blare. I quickly shot forward looking out the driver's window to see and hear my dad scream, "SSSSHHHHHIIIIIITTTT!!!" Fortunately he swerved to the right just in time, time slowed, I stared at the truck that nearly hit us, but I looked head to see we were heading straight off a hill, barreling into the forest on either side of the highway. I could hear the wheels squelching in the mud, I heard a cackle of thunder as the world flashed once more... this time I was surrounded in a cloak of blackness... *************************** Twilight felt a seismic shift in the magical energies surrounding Equestria, like a vveeerrryy long teleport, with a foreign object, she shook her head. Probably Princess Celestia or Luna... Chapter 1 - Wings?I felt major vertigo, wind was blowing in my face and all over my body, I slowly cracked my eyes open, only to have them shoot open. I was falling! But, how? I felt something tugging on my back, what was that? I tried to look at it but I couldn't, so I looked at the fast approaching ground, it looked as if I would land in a forest of sorts, but how had I ended up in the sky? Then I remembered the car crash, but that doesn't explain how I got u-... Holy shit! I was falling! Does that mean I'm going to die? Panic began to ensue in my chest, how had any of this happened? This time the tugging seemed to increase, I heard my shirt rip, and something came out of my back... I turned my head to the left, a wing? I looked to the right to see another wing, my plumage I guess, was brown, like my hair, I began to spiral my wings tried to catch the wind, I couldn't believe it, I looked down at my body to see I was still human... but... wings? "DAFUQ?!?!" I screamed over the howling winds. My wings began to catch the wind, pain shot through me, it felt like they were being torn off, but then how would I know what it feels like if your wings were torn off? I didn't question this further as the ground was beginning to become even more detailed, my body began to level out, it was just then that I hit the treeline. I felt pain rack my body, over and over and over, as I hit branch after branch. It seemed fate wanted me to hit every twig I could off this god-forsaken tree. My face finally plowed into the ground, setting me into a black environment... After I regained consciousness I groaned, pain kept on pulsing throughout my body. It finally let off enough for me to raise my head out of the dirt, a worm had made its way down my throat, I gurgled it down on accident, sorry worm! I nearly puked at the thought of eating a worm, but quickly held it in. Memories came flooding back to me, as I took in the situation. I am in a forest, somehow I grew wings, I emphasized the point by fluttering them and folding them up on my back. I tried to stand, only to get a wave of nausea. I did it more slowly this time, causing only faint pulses of nausea. I spat out the dirt that accumulated in my mouth, wouldn't be good if I swallowed that shit, no idea where it could of been. My mind was racing at a thousand miles per hour, these wings shouldn't be able to lift me at all, I tested that theory, only to be proven wrong, it could lift me, but I would need to exercise more. 'Guess that makes sense, Humans never really use wings, cause they don't have them!' My mind cried. I looked around, and sniffled, does this mean I'm alone in a forest, my parents and family are probably dead? I held back the tears, but one single manly tear made it out. My mind went back to before the crash, my MP3 player, atleast I have something from home. I was about to take it out of my pocket, when I thought otherwise, would be better if I could hear what's around me. I felt in my pockets, of course! My favorite pen, I pulled it out, it was orange, clear in the center where the ink is held. I clicked it, seeing the point pop out before clicking it back in and putting it in my pocket. I felt in my back right pocket, pulling out my camo wallet. "Okay, I got money, but only $13.25 damn." I said aloud, I checked my Mastercard, to see it in one piece, "So if they have ATM's I could have some extra cash I guess." I muttered to myself. My wings flapped irritably, as if on their own accord. Okay, so first thing first, figure out how to keep my wings under control, and secondly, find a way out of this imposing forest. Or jungle, whichever it is. I couldn't really decide on a path, trees, brambles, bushes, shrubs you name it, blocked my path, and I couldn't see upwards toward the sky because the trees blocked my view. I decided to climb a tree, but then decided not to, my leg was hurting like the bitch it is. I finally noticed the light change, the light wasn't blue, it had a Nerf green light, which did little to put me at ease. I walked onward into the unknown, more like a bush, but unknown sounds cooler. Almost, 20 percent cooler, I chuckled, people really are missing out, MLP is amazing, just they probably don't watch it because of all the girly colors, but if you just look past that, it's an amazing show. It was then I noticed the forest looked familiar, a sense of deja vu passed over me, but I quickly brushed it off, this couldn't be the Everfree, I facepalmed at the thought. Pain lanced up my leg, every time I took a step, man I must of really busted my leg. I noticed the light becoming darker, like it was turning night, fear enveloped me, if this is the Everfree I don't want to be here at night, hell I wouldn't want to be in any forest at night. I walked into a small clearing, but it was enough to see which way to travel, I saw a mountain in the distance, with what looked like Canterlot on it. The feeling I was getting wasn't what I was expecting, I got dread, not the glee I was supposed to have. What if the ponies don't accept me? In every other HiE fiction, the human always makes friends, but what if it isn't so easy as they make it out in the fictions? Okay, time to make a list... Find Ponyville Meet the Mane 6 Get food and Shelter Survive the night ??? Profit Okay, I got my list now, I found a leaf nearby that I wrote my list on. I thought for a second, and in fact was rather surprised, why hadn't I met conflict or had to fight for my life or something? I was answered by a throaty growl. "Welp, time to run!" I spun around and ran from the timber wolf which gave chase, that kinda explains why I hadn't met anything yet. I spread my wings, my leg was really hurting now from the abuse I was putting it through, I began flapping, I only raised a few feet off of the ground, I reached up, and grabbed a branch, using it like I would a pull up bar, I got up to safety. I looked down to see a few more wolves than I would've liked. They kept on growling and snapping at the tree, trying to get their escaped meal. I taunted them and said, "Oh boohoo, looks like your newest snack has got away! Hmm, what a shame it would be if it went to waste! Oh well! Looks like you have to go and eat something else you bastards!" I shouted at the wolves, seemed like they understood what I said because they soon wandered off. I stood up on my branch, keeping balance, I walked along it, towards the trunk of the tree. I began to climb, I finally saw the sky for what seemed forever! I smiled at the sunset, wait, sunset? Goddamn it! This forest just wants me dead! I looked out at the canopy, to see it ending abruptly a mile away from where my tree was, a town in view. "Hot damn boy!" I said in a Southern accent, "Looks like I found Ponyville, huh, odd, in every fiction they always find Ponyville, or just about every fiction." I pondered this before shrugging, maybe, it was the lack of creativity? I climb to the lower branches and find one where I can snuggle in. I yawn, tomorrow, ponies. I facepalm, goddamn it once more! How am I supposed to approach them? With that thought I went to sleep... Chapter 2 - Burn the bridge when we come to itThe sun awoke me from my slumber, it's peaceful rays slid across my face, causing me to crack open my eyes. The first thing I did was stretch and yawn, I noticed an ache in my lower back, probably from the rough and coarse bark. My mind still muddled from sleepiness, barely registered that I put my feet over the side of the branch like I was getting out of bed. I felt nothing under my feet, and I immediately came to my senses and brought my feet back over. 'That was close, would've hated to fall, welp nothing like a morning shock to get you up for the day.' I thought to myself. My stomach grumbled, seems that worm didn't do much to alleviate my hunger. Okay, so I have half of step three done, and step four done, I only found shelter, not any food. I was about to climb down the tree when I remembered my wings, I looked over them, finding they had black tips, along with the brown I saw earlier, almost like my hair... anyways, I spread them to their fullest extent, and jumped, I tried to grab the air with the wings, I began to glide, but almost instantly lost my speed and fell the remaining feet. I smiled, these wings would be of great use later on, my smile disappeared, but how did I get them? I shook the thought as my stomach growled again. I heard once on Bear Grylls you can eat certain flower pedals, I don't remember what you had to do if you wanted to test a flower edibleness, but I remember a few that are edible, "Roses, Bee balm, Borage and Marigolds." I listed off out loud, and just as luck would have it, I saw a patch of golden flowers. I walked over to them, they seemed to be Marigolds, according to a reference guide I skimmed through one time, they had a spicy and tangy flavor. I picked one, and put it in my mouth, before swallowing I tested the flavor, sure enough, these were Marigolds. Okay so step three is complete along with four, now just one and two, those are going to be hard, I already found Ponyville, but to meet the ponies, that's a whole different story, I thought for a minute before an idea came to me, if they see me eating flora, would they think I'm a herbivore? Seems legit, but I would have to keep eating anything suspicious to a minimum. I counted the remaining flowers, 43 possibly more, I began to get picking... After countless hours, more like one hour, I gathered them all, when they were all in my hands, I just stashed them in my pockets, better than trying to make a pack out of animal hide, hell, I have no idea how to stitch or sew, even then I don't have any weapons. The thought hit me like a rock, no weapons, no defense, no offense, and that could mean the death of me. It was then that my fortune ran out, because the timber wolves came back then, intent on killing their now avian prey that escaped earlier. I heard them before I saw them, they growled at me, before pouncing out of the surrounding foliage, as soon as my brain registered the threat, I was sprinting, with blood thirsty wolves on my heels. It then I decided now would be the perfect time to test the fullest extent of my wing's ability. I pumped my wings trying to raise myself while I ran, I was soon approaching a river, which ran like a scar through the forest, it was fast approaching, my breath was starting to become ragged as I felt my legs burn. When I hit the bank, I jumped, flapping my wings trying to raise off the ground away from the predators that wanted my flesh. Now my wings started burning, I carried myself further even though fatigue burned in my wings, sweat began to form on my brow, my wings gave out and I fell to the ground, luckily the jump propelled me far enough to reach the other side, if it didn't I'd hate to think what would happen. I spun around panting and flashed the timber wolves, they really wanted my flesh... My stomach growled again, reminding me I only ate one flower petal, I counted the petals, I had about 43x6 I did the math in my head, I had about 258 petals, if my math was correct. I ate about 38, before feeling slightly satisfied, if you think about it, 38 Marigold petals, isn't very much food. The only thing keeping me from eating more is the fact I need to preserve these as long as I could, I may be looking at being shunned from a community, which if I play my cards right will help me. The wolves backed off snarling and growling, I smiled, and continued my trek towards town, my smile instantly vanished as if it were never there, my wings wouldn't close, in fact I couldn't get them to move at all. "Dafuq?" I asked myself, why wouldn't they close?! I tried to push them back in but they were standing out erect... holy shit, do wing boners also apply to humans who in-explicitly grow wings? I facepalmed and muttered under my breath, "Mother of god." I continued my walk towards the direction of the town, desperately wishing my wings would close. My mind wandered, how would I meet the ponies? Surely they would be open and not hostile? How should I approach? I couldn't decide so I muttered out loud, "Meh, looks like I'll burn that bridge when I come to it." Almost too soon I saw the trees and shrubbery thinning out, and the light growing brighter. I was about to walk past the treeline when the worst thing at the worst possible moment at the worst time in the history of the world and the whole time encompassing my life... I step on a manticore's paw. I was so busy trying to get out of the god-forsaken forest I hadn't bothered to see where I was stepping. Turns out, right on the paw of a tired and seemingly very hungry manticore. Man, fate was just out to get me wasn't it? Well, looks I burned the bridge, so how will I cross it? By running out screaming while a rampaging manticore chases me. It was then my wing boner decided to end, thankfully, but it didn't help that a ton of ponies, saw a what may look like a monkey with wings and multicolored clothing running out of the Everfree with a giant manticore chasing it. It gave an ear-splitting roar, which dazed me for a second before I took a leap, and pumped my wings. Luck was on my side as I managed to scramble up the side of a house, the manticore pounded the building, trying to dislodge me from where I was standing, it soon got a better idea in that primitive mind of it. It opened its tiny bat wings and began to somehow miraculously flew up on the roof, which in turn caused it to collapse. The cat was disorientated when the roof fell, I took this chance to shove past the Pegasus mare and dash out the front door. As I ran out the door I was met by a few ponies, one of them was Twilight Sparkle, I tried to make a run for it, but a cyan mare tackled me to the ground, of course Rainbow Dash would go after the avian. Twilight picked up the manticore in her purple aura and launched it out to the Everfree. A very disheveled mare walked out of her house, and stared at it while it collapsed. I was brought back to what had pinned me when Rainbow decided to put a hoof to my forehead. This time I registered her words, "What are you? A winged hairless monkey?" My panicked mind barely heard her and I responded, with a clear choice of words, "Get the hell off me!" She was enveloped in a purple aura, and was lifted off of my chest. I instantly checked myself for any damage, "Head? Check. Genitals? Check. Okay, I think I'm fine." I sat up only to come face-to-face with a certain angry lavender mare. I chuckled, scratching the back of my head, finding a sudden interest in the ground, "Heh, erm, hello?" I said rather nervously, never though it'd be this hard to say hello to my second favorite character on the show. My favorite was Luna, dayum she was a baws. She glared at me and asked, "Just what are you? And why did you bring a manticore into Ponyville?" I gulped before answering, "It was an accident, I swear, and um I'm a human, just I have no idea where I got the wings! Humans aren't supposed to have wings! And, I don't know how I got here eit-..." She cut me off by sticking a hoof in my mouth, which tasted kinda disgusting. "I only needed you to answer those two, now if you'll follow me." I could see glee radiating off of her, along with anger. Would she really be that happy to see a new species, with intelligence matching her own? I guess I would, but they have dragons, diamond dogs, and many other weird species that have equal intelligence, so why so excited? I slowly got up, Twilight walked over to the Pegasus, who's house was demolished and said, she'd pay for the damages. I looked at the gathered ponies, Rainbow, Twilight, Lyra, Berry Punch, the Pegasus, Big Mac and Applejack. Rainbow flew up to Twilight and said, "Twilight, we just can't have this thing," I noticed that and said, "Hey!" She continued, "wandering around town, even if it is in your care, you know ponies will freak out at something like this." As if to prove her point, a stray pony came over, and saw me, he quickly ran off a look of fear in his eyes. Twilight sighed, "I guess teleportation it is." Rainbow, Twilight and I, were encased in purple before the world lurched, I smelled lavender, as in the plant, and landed face first onto the ground of the library, emitting a groan from me. She instantly picked me up and stood me upright before she began her barrage of question, "Where did you come from? How are you so intelligent? Where do you live? When did you come here? Are you a Herbivore, Omnivore or Carnivore? You said you di-.." The rest was cut off my Rainbow Dash stuffing her hoof Twilight's muzzle, eliciting a blush from the lavender mare. Rainbow dash apologized, "Sorry, but sometimes the egghead can get a bit carried off." I nodded and grinned, "To answer your questions, I came from Earth, I learned from my parents and teachers, I don't really live anywhere as of right now, that one I can't answer, Omnivore, and yes before I came here I didn't have wings, in fact no human had wings," I shrugged, "I have no idea where I got them from." Rainbow's eyes widened, "Wait, wait, wait, you mean to tell me you never had wings up until now?" I nodded, "So how are you getting used to having wings?" I shrugged, "feels like I had them forever, I just need to practice a bit, it's like a muscle you've never used, so of course it's going to be weak. But I guess after the shock of realizing I had wings, I have come to enjoy them, they in fact saved my life twice from wolves made of wood." Rainbow had been hovering the entire time, I decided to try and hover along with her, I only lasted a minute until I needed a break, sweat adorned my forward. This in turn caused Rainbow to giggle, "Wow, you really need to work out." I scoffed, "I only had these wings until today! Jeez, give me a break!" This caused Rainbow to laugh even more. Heat began to rise to my face, not in anger but in embarrassment. Twilight spoke up, "Oookayy, so what's your name?" I answered truthfully, wouldn't want to get on the bad side of these ponies so soon, "Justin, Justin Smith, and if you want to be really formal, Justin Daniel Smith." She asked her next question after that, with a very amused Pegasus, "And, how old are you?" I hesitated for a second longer than I would've deemed necessary, "13 years old." Twilight and Rainbow gasped, "Really? Your that young?" I grimaced, "How young is that in pony standards?" She thought for a moment, "The horizon between yearling and foal years I guess." I groaned, "That's what I was expecting." She shook her head, "What's wrong with that?" I didn't want to answer but I did anyways, "Cause that's literally just about the same exact age frame for my race." She cocked her head, "And, how would you know what a foal and yearling is?" I racked my mind trying to find a way out of this situation, "Um, because we've met horses, and they are called the same thing, what we call foals and yearlings would be, babies, children, or teenagers, going respectively." She nodded in understanding, while a certain pony with a rainbow colored mane was cracking up. Man, sometimes I just couldn't understand this mare. I shook my head, the blush long gone, when I remembered my MP3 player, I pulled it out and clicked it on, seeing the power at 50% I curse. Twilight out of curiosity no doubt comes over and looks at the small blue rectangle I held. She prods it, "What is it?" I give a brief description, Rainbow floats over and takes a peek at it. I pull out my earbuds and put them into my ears, and play the song - Pewdiepie. Twilight took an earbud and put it into her ear, using magic. Her eyes widened, "Rainbow you have to listen to this!" She put it in her ear, when it hit 'are you fucking kidding me?' She giggled, but she was equally baffled. I paused it much to the sadness of Rainbow Dash. Twilight took a long look at it some more before turning to me, "How do this work? I've never seen anything like it?" I was about to tell her when, Spike came walking downstairs. He yawned and I clicked off the MP3 and quickly put it away, he took one glance at me, and sleepily asked Twilight, "Sooo, Twilight when did you find this creature?" He said it as if it were a normal every day occurrence, it probably was but the insult didn't fly over my head, "Hey! I heard that ya' know!" He did a double take, "Woah, sorry dude, I didn't know you could talk, just thought you were another of Twilight's experiments." He blushed, and I responded, "Eh, its okay, in fact I was expecting a worse response from you, in fact I was expecting to be shunned or something, anyways, I am amazing at how un-skeptical you guys have been." Rainbow Dash gave me a look, "Well, I don't completely trust you, yet. But you seem alright." Twilight spoke next, "You don't seem hostile, or capable of doing mass damage, so I'm just gonna say your good for now." Well, this through me for a loop, I wasn't expecting this kind of behavior at all. An idea hit me, "Hang on a sec, I wanna try something." I stepped out side, and flew upwards, as I was nearing the clouds my wings began to burn, I stepped on top of a cloud to see, well, it worked! I could walk on clouds! Rainbow had followed me up, she being as fast as she is was already reclining when I got up there. "Wow, I didn't think this would truthfully, I thought I would fall straight through." She took a glance at me, "Well, I dont know how it works either, but if you have wings, most likely you can stand on clouds." She spoke rather thoughtfully. An idea came to mind, man so many ideas! "Rainbow, wanna race back to Twilight's house? You'll probably win, but I still wanna try." She smirked, "So you wanna race against the fastest flyer in Equestria? Well, race is on!" I grinned, "3, 2, 1, GO!" I shouted, I arrowed my body and put my wings behind me, Rainbow doing the same, she sped past me, sticking out her tongue as we fell. The feeling was incredible, in fact I think I lost more than half of my dandruff as I fell. The wind whipped at my hair, I leveled out feet before the ground, Rainbow sped up past me, and ended up at the house faster, but that feeling was still so incredible! A I walked, and Rainbow trotted back into the house, I saw Princess Celestia standing there waiting for us, an emotionless face plastered upon her muzzle... oh yeah, also 1. complete 2. 1/3 way complete... Chapter 3 - Pinkie sense and I sense a partyI walked into the room carefully, trying not to seem hostile, I had no idea how the Princess would react to me, so I just tried to play it smooth, "Hello, and who might you be?" I asked cautiously, what I asked was a downright fabrication, of course I knew who she was! "Princess Celestia; and Twilight here told me all about you." I took this time to check the sky, if I do say so myself, it was around 2:35 PM. I lowered my gaze from the window and finally took a good long look at Celestia, her mane was disorientating yet beautiful at the same time. I gaze it's waving colors a transfixed stare, before Celestia broke it by saying, "So, Twilight says you are a human, no?" "Yes, I am a human, but, when I entered this world, wings appeared on my back, I think I may of teleported into Equestria, I think I heard somepony say." When I said I teleported into Equestria, I realized my mistake and quickly fixed it by saying somepony said that. Celestia than shot me a question that caught me off guard, "And, what would you be doing when you came here?" I gulped, remembering the memory, "Okay, so we were heading home from a fancy restaurant called Red Lobster, by the way, I was with my family, we hopped in the car. Um, I guess chariot or wagon in this case, we drove home, the sky began to cloud. a couple of flashes popped in the sky, but not lightning or thunder, we were about to hit an incoming vehicle, my dad pulled the vehicle off to the right into the forest near the road, the last thing I heard was lightning and thunder. Than when I came to I was falling from the sky, luckily my wings ripped my clothing and stopped my fall, that was when I grew wings." Celestia nodded, "I can do a magical analysis on your wings if you would like me to?" I replied with a simple yes, her horn lit up and began to encase the wings folded on my back, I felt small tingles shoot through my body, some of them a bit alluring. I quickly dispelled the thought before I got a wing boner again, man, that would be embarrassing. The magic stopped, "Justin, your wings have a magical signal pinging from them I can't seem to quite place, it's an old magic. So, your wings aren't natural, but rather magical, I'll research later on this, okay?" I smiled and nodded, she nodded to me, using her magic she teleported out of the room, possibly to the Canterlot Archives or her chambers. It was then that Rainbow Dash walked in, only to get shoved to the floor, a pink blur shot through the door, I spun and before I could react, I was on the floor, a pink frenzy was bouncing around on my chest. She looked down at me finally stopping her parade of jumping, "...So what do you think?" I shook my head, "What?" "The party!" "Erm... what party?" "Your welcome to Ponyville party of course!" She looked at me like it was obvious, I guess it should have been, knowing Pinkie Pie would do something like this, "So how did you know I was here?" She rolled her eyes, "My Pinkie sense of course!" I hadn't noticed it but it was getting harder to breathe, "Pinkie would you mind getting off?" I wheezed. She giggled and got off, allowing me to breathe precious air! Rainbow was of course laughing, Twilight was in fact giggling, "Pinkie so when are you planning the party?" She looked confused at the laughing mares before turning towards me, "Tomorrow at 7:30!" With that she dashed out, "Wait! You didn't say where it would be!" She somehow zoomed back like a pink torpedo, "At Sugarcube corner." With that she was gone, I couldn't believe it, how does she actually break the laws of physics and momentum and that shit? I shook my head, and facepalmed, I'll never understand that pony. I turned towards the two mares which had finally calmed down, "I'm gonna go flying, gotta strengthen my wings while I'm here right?" Rainbow perked up at the sound of flying, Twilight said, "Okay, but becareful, I don't want you to end up as a pancake. Am I clear?" I nodded and jumped out the door, pumping my wings, I had obviously gotten better, as I sped towards the clouds faster than I did before. In fact, now that I think about it, it was mainly me getting used to the wings that made it so hard to fly. I could feel the wind getting caught in my wings as I lifted higher and higher. When I reached cloud layer, I was much less tired than I was last time. I lay on a cloud catching my breath, Rainbow already laying there like last time. Once I regained my breath, I flew up higher, and dived. Wind screamed in my ears as the ground quickly approached, I did a few corkscrews, before leveling out, if I did judge my speed, I would say I was traveling at about, lets say, 75 MPH. I was flying the direction of the Everfree, and I saw a small cottage, I recognized it to be Fluttershy's. I pulled up to see Rainbow flying along side me, we flew together over the Everfree, "I didn't think flying would be so AMAZING!" I scream over the wind, Rainbow only nods, we soon turn back towards Ponyville, losing a lot of the accumulated speed from the dive. It seemed she wanted me to catch up with her, I began using my own force to speed up my progress, I aimed downwards, losing one meter every 10 seconds, or atleast from my calculations. I quickly banked upwards towards the clouds again, speeding up. Now that I mastered the art of flapping my wings, it seemed to be almost be no problem at all to fly in a straight line, flying up still gave me considerable effort and trouble. I still had a lot to learn, like updrafts, thermals, and all of that other stuff. I reclined a cloud, it felt like someone, stole a royal person's silk and used it to weave flying cloth. The feeling was amazing! It was the softest thing you could lay on, I soon found myself drifting off to sleep... I awoke to see the sky had now turned a raw sienna orange, showing that is was almost night. I glided down towards Twilight's home, she was still awake, Rainbow however wasn't present. She looked worried and trotted back and forth, when she spotted me, "There you are! I've been looking all over for you!" She scolded, I scoffed, "Sorry, but I fell asleep on a cloud, goddamn those things are soft! I'm just saying in my defense it was the clouds honest fault for being so soft." She smirked, and I grinned, she spoke up, "Well, you need a place to sleep, and you can sleep here if you want." I nearly laughed out loud. "Twilight, I can just sleep up on a cloud, not like anyone would try to rob me, not like I have anything." She seemed skeptical before agreeing, "Sure, why not?" As I lifted off towards the cloud I was not to long ago sleeping on in the Indigo light, I felt my hunger finally make itself apparent. I pulled out the Marigold petals I saved in my pockets, and relished their spicy tang they had. Sleep soon overcame after the first 14 petals... I awoke once more to the nice rays of sunlight, I stretched my body, giving it a ripple effect. I re-adjusted my glasses, and stared out into the distance, before I saw a cloud house float into view. I could only guess whose home that would be, and my hypothesis was correct as I saw a rainbow blur. It disappeared, for a moment before a cyan mare erupted and broke the cloud in half, I gave her an angry glare, which only caused her to chuckle. "I hope you realize you just split my bed in half." Which only caused the Pegasus to laugh more, I averted my eyes looking down at the ground below. Before I launched off, my stomach growled just like the night before, I quickly pulled out a mouthful of petals and gulped them down, I shook my head at Rainbow Dash, my mind got an awesome idea, I did a back flip off the cloud, and spread my wings, I plummeted, but not before getting showered with mail by a certain gray Pegasus, I did a corkscrew, avoiding the mare entirely. As I neared the door, I saw what looked to be an open window. Only to smash into glass, which surprisingly held my weight and the force exerted on it. I slowly slid off the glass pane but not before seeing Spike and Twilight cackling at me. And as if to add more insult to the injury Rainbow Dash joined in on the laugh. I alighted and grumbled, "Confounded ponies." Before walking in through the front door, my feet stopped as I was greeted by laughter, however it wasn't on a joke, more like it was focused on me. Spike got his laughter under control long enough to say, "Man... Justin, it's funny when Rainbow does it! B-b-but when you... do i-it..." He couldn't hold the laughter anymore and kept on it. I felt heat rise to my face, as Rainbow flew in next to me, tears streaming down her face, "Justin! That was hilarious!" I looked at a magically imbued sundial, and saw the time was roughly 9:36 AM. I groaned, today was gonna be a long day... "So, Twilight and Rainbow, did you tell any other pony about my presence here?" Twilight nodded while Rainbow kept on laughing, "So, who did you tell?" She giggled a bit before saying, "Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack, nopony else, but somehow Pinkie knew, I swear I'll never understand that pony." She shook her head. I nodded ever so slowly, "So, when, do I meet them?" "You can meet them at the party, or something, I guess." I sighed, today would be a long day, "Do you ponies happen to have anything other than flower petals I could eat? Like maybe apples, or other kinds of fruit?" She nodded, the answer I was expecting. She wandered into the kitchen, me in tow, with her magic she grabbed the pantry knob, turning it I saw, hay, wheat, and various other pasta, and non refrigerator related items like canned foods, she then showed me over to a box that looked vaguely like a refrigerator, "Twilight, how does this keep things preserved?" She told me about a simple cooling spell, then opened the box for me to see various fruits, drinks, and other things. "Twilight, may I get an apple?" Not unlike how I'd ask my parents, she nodded, pulling out a large green one, I bit into it, tasting a bitter-sweetness. I finished the apple, eating it to the core, and then I threw it in the trash-bin. I walked out of the kitchen, Twilight was eating an orange, "So, Twilight, how do you think the townsfolk with react with seeing a.. well, me." She thought for a moment, "Confusion, probably some hysteria, next would be understanding, and then we all live happily ever after." She snorted, I scoffed at the still laughing Rainbow Dash, "Well, I'ma go flying some more." With that I dove out the front door, pumping my somewhat still new wings. Rainbow Dash caught up fast, well I guess that makes sense, I surprised her by doing a backroll along with a barrel roll, after the dizziness faded I was able to fly clearly, I reached the cloud level once more, this time practicing turning, making sure my glasses stayed on my face, would be a shame if they were to fall off... Approx. 10 hours later I alighted at the front door of Sugarcube corner, my wings ached through all the exercise I put them through. Finding the light off I smirked, and leaned against the front door staring into the darkness. Of course they'd start a party this way, I began to chuckle, "You guys can come out now." Of course they didn't so I sighed and flipped the light switch, while the other ponies were deterred, Pinkie obviously wasn't and still shouted "SURPRISE!" I shrugged, it isn't nearly as scary when your expecting it. The room was covered in confetti, streamers, balloons, and a ton of pink decorations, and that was just an understatement. I just stood in the corner, unsure whether or not to join in on the festivities. Rainbow hovered over to me, "Hey. Justin why don't you come and enjoy the party? Here I even got you a cupcake." I sighed, "Because I'm not really into parties, also thank you." I took the cupcake, taking a bite, of course she put peppers in it! I ate the entire thing, Rainbow watched in shock as the jalapenos didn't have the desired effect. "Hey Justin, how did the cupcake taste?" She asked in genuine confusion, "Tasted great, nice job trying to prank me, however, if you want an effect try Tabasco, or habenero, I'm not one who takes peppers lightly. Seriously, I challenged my friend, Tyson, to a habenero eating contest, when we wanted to submit, we had to drink from the glass of milk we had in front of us. I of course, won." She nodded her head, a look pure evil on her face, apparently she was gonna try something else. Pinkie bounced up to me, and held out her hoof, "Hey Justin, I never really met anything like you before, would you mind shaking my hoof?" I looked at it, and mentally face-palmed, she was making this to easy! "Um, Pinkie, you do realize I can see the shocker on your hoof?" She widened her eyes, "Wow, your good at this!" This time I face-palmed physically, Rainbow came over and pulled her away, and began talking to each other, possible pranking up ahead! I walked over to the concession stand, ponies seemed to avoid me, it was full of cake, cupcakes, muffins, juice, more juice, and even more juice, with a touch of apple pie, apple fritters, basically a ton of apple related products. i took an fritter and a cupcake, the cupcake was the sweetest thing I could ever take a bite of, I didn't finish it, because I was afraid I might get type two diabetes, hell I might even have type one already. The apple fritter, tasted like apple pie, so miniature apple pies? Applejack trotted up to me, "Howdy, ah heard 'bout you, ain't yer name Justin?" "Yeah." "So, what exactl' are ya? No offense or anythin'." "Non taken, and I'm a human, usually we don't have wings, but for some reason I came into this world with wings." "So, when y'all say, you don't usually have wings, what'ya mean?" "No human, has ever been reported with natural wings, same goes for having a horn, in other words, humans can't naturally fly, or naturally do magic, but what we don't have in those two areas we make up in technology. You probably wouldn't understand, I could tell you Twilight probably would, but I can't be sure." With that she nodded and left, Fluttershy came next, she trotted up to me, "Hello, what is your name? That is um... if you don't mind." She seemed to cower a bit, I guess that made sense, I was about 5 inches taller than most of the ponies here, "No, it's alright, my name is Justin, Justin Smith, but if you want to be really formal, Justin Daniel Smith." That seemed to lighten her up a bit, "So, do you have a cutie-mark?" I shook my head, "No human gets a cute-mark." The instant I said that, the entire party went silent, they all stared at me, "What... um... ookkkkaaayyy..." I shrugged, a voice piped up in the back, "Did you say hoomuns, don't get cute-marks?" Okay, this was starting to make me nervous, "Yes, and it's pronounced human." Another voice shouted out, "But, how can you 'humans' not get cutie-marks? What would be your destiny? What would you be good at?" I sighed, "We find our talents by doing, not by waiting for a mark to appear on us, I guess you could say we are all-around race, we have proficiencies at just about everything." The party slowly came back to life, I hadn't noticed it but I had started building a sweat, and Fluttershy was no where to be found. The party began to break up, and I saw my chance to talk to Rarity, "Hey, you must be Rarity?" "Of course I am, oh my, what happened to your fine clothing? It is simply atrocious." I hadn't noticed it but my clothing had tears and stains in it, "Um, I guess running from timber-wolves really does mess with your clothing, hey Rarity, is it possible, you could make me new clothing?" "Darling, you didn't even need to ask, but I will need measurements and most importantly you." She emphasize the point by poking my abdomen. "Okay, so when should I come over?" "At around 3:00 PM, tomorrow, would be a good time, now, why do you need clothes? You can just walk around naked, like the rest of us." At this I blushed and re-adjusted my glasses, "Um, Rarity, I'm gonna put this lightly, human reproductive systems don't contract into the body, for lack of a better way to say it." Now it was her time to blush, "Oh, um... okay." And just like that I met the entire mane 6, time for a new list... 1. Make a better cloud house 2. Go to Rarity's house at 3:00 tomorrow 3. Get a reall- The rest was cut off by Spike burping a letter, Twilight grabbed it and after one look a her face turned from excitement to dread. "Justin, come on we need to get to Canterlot and meet with the Princess now!" With that she charged out the door, when I didn't follow she grabbed me with magic and pulled me out the front, nearly knocking my glasses off... Chapter 4 - Magical Tomes, and King SombraI floated next to Twilight, not that I wanted to, but because she was forcing me to, we were heading towards the train station, when a golden chariot passed by, and landed near us. The guards didn't give me a second glance as I was still being held captive by Twilight. "Hey, uh, Twilight? You mind putting me down?" She blushed and quickly put me down. The chariot took off, heading straight for the town of Canterlot. The indigo night did little to ease my stress, what had she found? Was it something bad? Hopefully good, but... I quickly stopped those thoughts, they did no good. Very soon we were nearing the magnificent, town on the mountain. On the ride there were a few bumps, which didn't scare Twilight as much as I thought they would, we touched down, to be greeted by a Royal escort, why though? No idea. They stomped through the street, their hooves making a depressing cackle on the paved road. We walked through the front doors of the castle, in the show they made the castle look insignificant, but up close and personal, it looked like something, that would cost a billion dollars. We walked through many halls until we met a large door, not a double door, just a single door. They directed us inside, the first thing I noticed was the Princess, she was laying on a velvet red bed, a stone furnace in on corner of the room, a lush red carpet lay on the floor, and the corners were adorned with flashy gold poles, next to the bed was a glass screen door. "Justin, Twilight, please have a seat." There were 2 seats next to the bed, I took one, Twilight the other. "Justin, I am sorry to inform but, when the pony who did this, whoever it was, added your wings, they used a irreversible spell, so you're stuck with wings for the rest of your life." My mouth gaped open in shock, my mind still processing what she said, "B-b-but Princess, that's not bad news! That's great news!" She gave me a queer look, "Justin, I still haven't tracked down the pony who did this, but, I will find who did this." I looked askance at her, "Do you have any insights on who it might be, Celestia?" She shook her head, electing a sigh from me, "So, when you say old magic, who would have access to it, and who would be powerful enough to cast such a spell?" She gave me a worried look, "That's what worries me, only an alicorn can cast the spell, it wouldn't be Princess Cadence, Princess Luna or I. I had already asked them, and I really doubt they would do it anyways, it wouldn't be changelings either, in fact, I don't recognize the pony who used the magic." "May I have a look at the book?" She nodded and floated it over, it's title, Old magics, and other things It's author was, Dusk Star. I opened the book, "What page would the spell be on?" I asked, "Page 666" A look of forlorn crossed my features before settling, that was a weird page number. I flipped to 666, to find the entire page describing a certain spell, the other page, had the wings spell, combined well, it's what happened to me apparently. A thought hit me, this was all too convenient. something bigger must be going on. 'Ahhh, and with that you would be right...' I jumped, "Did you two hear that?" They both looked at me confused, "Wait, so you guys really didn't hear that?" 'No, need to worry, they can't hear us...' Celestia looked over me, "Justin, are you all right? You've gone pale." I shook my head, "Please tell me you guys can hear that!" They shook their heads, 'I don't see why you worry, in fact we can have some fun...'. I felt the blood drain from my face, this voice sounded so familiar, yet I couldn't place it, "Celestia, I think I'm goin-.." I fell off my chair, my forehead began to sweat, and sweet velvety blackness began to envelop me, "Justin? Justin! Somebody get a do-......." My eyes shot open, a deep breath ensued, I sat straight up, my gaze slowly settled on Princess Celestia who was standing to my left. 'Aw, look who's bedridden, do you know who I am?' "Justin! Thank the gods your okay! What happened?" Before I could respond the voice spoke again, 'Well, do you?' I shook my head, "Get out of my head! WHO ARE YOU!?!?" I screamed, I brought legs to my chest, the voice just laughed, 'Why, I guess you don't remember me, I'm the one who brought you here after all, I am King Sombra, and I will use you as my instrument, in taking over this filthy place, after all, I never really did get revenge.' "Princess Cel-estia! What a pleasure!" My voice morphed into his, I quickly tried to fight him, only to find he had complete control as of right now. Celestia watched in horror, as my face twisted into an evil grin, much unlike mine. "King Sombra! What are you doing back here? We banished you! And that means we can do it again!" She emphasized her point by stamping her hoof. I finally got control over my voice, "Celestia! Hel-p me!" My voice kept on morphing between mine and Sombra's. I stood up, as I did a group of Royal guards charged in, trying to find out what the problem was... (One of the guard's POV) My ears perked up to the sound of a scream, and the voice of... no! NO! He couldn't be back! I charged towards the door, along with a couple of my combat buddies, I kicked in the door, to see the human standing, his skin instead of it's regular tan, was a deep gray, his hair was red, his sadistic grin put me off guard, he lunged and grabbed my throat, the last thing I heard was a crunch... (Justin's POV) I lunged forward, catching the guard, off guard and snapped his neck, I felt dumb-struck at what my own hand did, but King Sombra just laughed and roundhouse kicked another one. I mentally closed my eyes, I didn't want to see it, but I still felt it. "Justin! If you're still in there, FIGHT BACK! Don't let him take control!" Celestia shouted, Sombra cackled madly, I watched as the hand that was about to grab the Princess, turn tan, I pulled back fighting with all my will. But he regained control, but not enough, I forced the hand down as it kept on reaching out towards the Princess. I tripped myself, just to keep Sombra from doing any harm to the Princess, she finally grabbed me with magic, and slammed me against the wall. Rendering me unconscious. **** I was floating in a black void, Sombra, in his ponified form, trotted up to me, 'Well, why did you ruin the fun we were having? Really, you are a party pooper.' I closed my eyes, preventing tears from coming out, "THAT WAS NOT FUN! YOU MADE ME KILL! Why did you make me do this?" I fell to my knees staring at my hands, as my chest constricted and I felt a pain growing there. 'To answer your question, with a question, would you have wanted to die?' I looked up, the tears now flowing, "What do you mean?" He showed me the car crash, 'In this world you're dead, if it wasn't for me, you'd be in the afterlife right now. But I'm giving you another chance at living, but I also did this to take over this god-forsaken place as you call it.' I stood up, "So this whole time you've been in my conscious? Then how come I hear you now?" He laughed, 'Oh, that was because you had to be within range of the spell tome, I had manifested myself there, once you picked it up I transferred to you!' He kept on with his maddening chuckle. "So what do you really want to do with me?" I hated asking because I already knew the answer, 'Kill the pony population or enslave them, and have some fun time with your beloved Princess, if you know what I mean.' I scoffed, "Go to hell!" He chuckled, 'Ta Ta! Can't go to hell if your already there!' With that he disappeared and my vision began to brighten. I heard the familiar sound of a heartbeat monitor, I slowly cracked open my eyes, emitting a groan. Princess Luna hover over me, my favorite pony in the whole show, was standing over me! "Princess Luna?" I asked weakly, Celestia trotted up to the bed, and stared down at me, "Justin, the voice you heard was King Sombra, he was the one who sent you here, and gave you wings." My fazed mind took that as a joke, "Heh, Red-bull gives you wings!" With that I promptly fell back unconscious. I awoke to what I thought was a few hours later, from my perfect view out of the window I could see it was night, Princess Luna was in the corner, drawing something with a quill, a few paper balls surrounded her, along with an inkwell. She seemed to be intent on perfecting whatever she was drawing, "Luna, what are you drawing?" She jumped, spilling the inkwell, "Oh! Your awake, I was drawing the sun." Imagine this in black and white, you got your picture She seemed rather proud of her picture, "Looks nice, also what happened?" She kicked at the ground before answering, "Princess Celestia, slammed you against the wall, which is why you have a broken arm, leg, wing, and hand. She also wanted me to check over you while it's still night, she said she'll be here in the day.." What she said was proven wrong as Princess Celestia, teleported in, "Justin! Are you okay? Did King Sombra effect you?" It was then I noticed half my body was in a cast. "No, but I can tell you did," She blushed, "And Sombra has been quiet this entire time." A voice filled the room, 'I'm still in your body, but now I can speak with things outside of it. Now, be-' Celestia cut him off, "Sombra! Why are you doing this? Tell us!" His chuckle filled the room, 'It will all be explained in good time, I would just like to say, my mission to get revenge and possibly as a bonus, rule Equestria...' Chapter 5 - Sombra's a bitchTypical, stereotypical at that. He wanted to rule Equestria, and have some fun time with the Princess, typical villains. I sat up, "Well, I'll be damned before I let you take control of my body!" I shouted into the air, unsure whether or not he heard. I grimaced at the cast that now surrounded about half my body, 'I can take away the broken bones, if you want me to.' I shook my head, still unsure if he heard, "No, I've read plenty of fiction books that all say the same thing, their is no cheat to good health. Their is always a catch, hell, there is a catch for everything, you just gotta know where to look." I heard an irritated sigh come from Sombra, 'Agghh, why didn't I choose a different human to manifest in?' I chuckled, while the two Princesses stared at me, so they probably couldn't hear him, great. And that word is being used very loosely, very. "Um, Justin, is Sombra still inside your head?" I facepalmed with my free hand. "What'ya think?" I heard a quiet chuckle coming from the corners of my mind, it then began to fill the room. I watched in horror as my limbs turned grey, as they did, I felt this odd tingly sensation, than it felt like my legs went numb. "Sombra, what are you doing?" Slowly my hand raised as if on it's own accord, I couldn't exactly control it, but I could still feel. 'My, my, it's been awhile sense I've controlled another being, I always like the new memories and feelings the other creature has, especially if they have some things, nopony should know, and by that I mean, nopony.' I blushed knowing what he meant, so far the greyness had stopped at around my neck region. I looked up to see Celestia and Luna, trying to hide their own blushes as they must of realized what he meant. Welp, this was the exact definition of awkward alright, I have an insane 'Hey! I'm not entirely insane!' king in my head, he's digging around in my personalized memories, and well, he hopes to use me to have sex with one of the Princesses, I mean seriously? No, seriously? 'Ahh, yes, my power is now growing weak, I shall leave your body for now, but I will be back!' I shivered, as feeling began to run through my body again. I felt a presence next to me, I looked up to see Princess Celestia, wrapping a wing around me, I quickly looked down, and realized she was trying to comfort me. "Justin, whatever you think, don't think this is your fault, we will get Sombra for this." With that she got up and left, leaving me alone on the bed, I watched as the two left the room... a feeling of loneliness began to creep up on me, I quickly bottled it and went to sleep... ~~~~ I awoke to the sun's warm and inviting rays. I was about to stretch when I remembered the cast, and grumbled, as much as I would have liked Sombra to heal me, there is always a catch! ALWAYS! Don't let anyone tell you otherwise. I yawned, sitting there feeling bored out of my mind, I pull out my MP3 player, and selected the song, Dwarf hole (diggy diggy hole). "I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole! Diggy diggy hole, I'm digging a hole!" I muttered in tune with the song. "I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole diggy diggy hole! I'm digging a hole!" "I am, I am, I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole!" "Dwarves, Dwarves, diggy diggy hole!" I smiled, glad I still had something from Earth, and it was just my luck that my MP3 ran out of power just than, I looked crestfallen, would their magic work like in the stories? And fuel my MP3 player? Well, just one way to find out. I waited, and waited, and waited, and waited, and waited, finally after what seemed like an eternity, a nurse walked in. She floated a clipboard in front of herself, she was adorned with a ponified version of scrubs and had various colored pens on the pocket of her shirt. She gave me a gentle smile, and put a hoof against my head, "How are you feeling?" I shrugged, or tried to shrug as the cast blocked a lot of movement that I would be able to make. "Feeling good, except I'm kinda getting tired of laying here, and from what I saw, it's only been one night and a few hours." She seemed surprised at how I managed to keep track of time so well. "So, you don't feel sick or any pain?" Now that I though about it, no, I moved my arm in the cast, to find no pain coursing through it, "No... shouldn't I be feeling pain? I broke my pinkie one time, hurt like someone branded me using a toaster, and set it up to pyromaniac settings." She seemed confused and horrified at what I said, "Someone really did that? And what's a toaster?" I sighed, sometimes it's hard trying to be funny if the people your telling the jokes don't even understand, trust me, it's happened a lot. "A toaster, you used it to make toast by putting bread in it, similar to an oven I guess, just smaller and more portable. And no, no one actually did that, just saying it was very painful, but right now I don't feel any pain or sickness." She let loose a relieved sigh, "Okay then, I guess you must be hungry?" I nodded in response, she picked up a tray assorted with various fresh vegetables, and a drink which looked like raspberry punch, she laid it down carefully on my abdomen, and looked over me, "Anything you need, call me okay?" Luckily then I remembered my MP3, "Hey, um what's your name?" She smiled slightly, "Nurse Lilac bloom, at your service." I giggled in a totally unmanly way, "Could you possibly, charge my MP3 player?" She looked confused and I held up the black rectangle, she took it in her magical grasp and asked, "Where do I insert my charge?" A perverted though pervaded my mind, I quickly shoved it aside, and answered, "Right there in the slot." Her deep magenta colored magic worked through the device, it beeped to life, causing her to jump, I stared at the hud, now thoroughly confused, instead of it's regular green, it was a deep maroon. "Um, thanks for charging it but, what's up with the color change?" I asked, she shrugged, "Up to Tartarus if I know, it's your device." With that she promptly left the room, another thought entered my mind, how will I survive, if I don't have meat? Because, I know for a fact, that humans need meat to survive, it has things plants don't, like calcium... milk (duh) but what about other things, that I obviously can't name... ~~~~ I awoke with a start, I had a nightmare! I haven't had one of those in about 4 years! A cold sweat made itself known when a wind blew through an open window, suddenly I heard somepony shout, "Help! Someone's stealing my slippers!" Another voice made itself known, "Wait! I'm not stealing your slippers! I'm stealing this book! I was on this really awesome chap- AGH!" The door burst open, guards charged in only to see the thief long gone. They quickly charged out, pegasi taking flight through the window. I heard the steady stomp of hooves, until they were nothing but a memory. I thought back on that voice, was it? No it couldn't be, but it sounded like Rainbow Dash. Did I arrive around the time Dash went into the hospital? Read it and Weep, that's what is was called, "Dear god." I thought aloud. If I remember correctly (which I swear to god I wish I do) it was episode 16, and of course season 2, so that's about four months before Twilight became an Alicorn, if each episode was a week apart... Welp, looks like I'm staying here awhile... My eyes slowly started closing when the door burst open, a guard came in and flicked on the light, "Is everypony okay in here?" He looked around, and shock rippled across his face at the sight of me, before he calmed himself. I lifted my head, "Yeah, pretty sure everyone is okay, just I don't think that pony was stealing his slippers, more a fictional book, Daring Do I think it was." He cocked his head at me, and then looked at the old light bald brown pony in the bed across from me, "Really? What would they want with a story book? Anyways, goodnight, hope you get better soon." With that he clicked off the light and walked out. My eyes began to close once more, and I soon found myself in blissful sleep... ~~~~ (dream world) Mountains of Diamond surrounded me, hills of ruby and emeralds, I heard howling in the background, I spun around to see a group of Diamond Dogs charging. I have to say that scared me into taking a step back, I felt weightlessness as I began to fall backward, my last sight of the land were the dogs chewing on the mountains and hills. I seemed to sink through the ground, I fell face first next to a pond with Pinkie nearing the edge, was this from the episode Too Many Pinkies? I saw her melt into the pool, my legs moved of their own accord as I followed her in. I found myself, in a different place, the mane 6 were sprawled over a rock, a giant red dragon staring down at them triumphantly, Fluttershy kicked up off the ground, and told him off, I watched in awe and fear as she, literally took out a dragon with simple words. When she landed I floated up into the sky, to see discord back, he and Fluttershy were on a frozen lake, I don't remember the specifics but she got Discord to become reformed. The air turned chilly, and a bright flash of green light, I was in the ballroom, changelings were scattered around, Chrysalis, was watching over her army in an air of happiness and evil greed, she turned and her eyes bored deep down inside me... I felt fire around my feet as I descended once more, the last thing I saw were the dark green, tinged with purple dark eyes of... King Sombra, he grinned at me, like a play thing, to be used and then thrown away. I felt a soft caressing glow from, somewhere behind, I spun around and sprinted away from the monstrosity of a pony behind me, feeling my feet stamp against nothingness, as I neared a light... ~~~~ I lay on a soft patch of grass, the sun overhead, with birds tweeting in the distance, I sat up, and groaned, I looked around to finally set my gaze on Princess Luna, she gave me a sympathetic look, and whispered "Justin, that was quite a nightmare, I've never seen anything like it, not even the ponies here could conjure up such evil and hatred in their minds. Tell me, what's on your mind?" She spoke in such a soothing tone, I found it very hard to be resilient, as she spoke I wanted to curl up next to her and tell her all my problems, but one thing kept me from doing that to my favorite pony in the whole series... I was afraid of the dark... I don't just mean, it's the darkness scary! ooooo!! I mean really, I had a major phobia of the dark, my mind really can conjure up some crazy and scary shit. One time I thought I was being watched by a werewolf-slug with razor sharp teeth, and red eyes, it was really just the light of the fire alarm, reflecting off a lamented picture of a deer. It still scared me at night though. "Justin, you have nothing to fear, I won't hurt you, or let any harm come to you, okay?" I nodded and sat next to her on the grass. "Princess Luna," She cut me off by putting a hoof on my mouth, "Just call me Luna, thank you." I took a shaky breath, "Okay, Pri- Luna, you already know about King Sombra, but I can tell you bad things are on the way within the next few months," I sighed, "I guess your wondering how I know?" I shrugged, "On Earth, where I came from, we have this show called My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. It depicts this world, and each episode teaches us more and more about friendship, but..." I faltered, causing Luna to wrap a wing around me. "There are a lot of people out there that hate the show down to their very guts. I guess it has to do with the 'girly' feeling towards the show but, it could also be how war-like my species is, just about everyday, you will see violence, no matter how young you are. You can't keep it from tainting you, it will corrupt you if your not careful. I realized this along time ago, but I guess now that I talk about it, I see how bad it really is." I finished with a gulp, Luna looked down upon me with more sympathy than I think anyone (besides my mother) had ever given me. "Okay, Justin, I'm going to wake you up now." With that she lit her horn, which tore my consciousness from the false reality as I was transferred into my body. ~~~~ 'Ahh, sleeping beauty awakes!' He cackled, I threw a mental punch at him, "Sombra, your a bitch..." I saw that I was covered grey, and I was already standing up... Chapter 6 - Peace of Mind, Not Really, More Like 'Die Bitch!'"Sombra, I'm really starting to hate you!" I shouted, causing the old pony behind the curtain, in the bed, behind me, jump. "Erm, who's there? You're not back to steal my slippers are you?" I facepalmed, I sat on the bed, which was trouble on it's own, because Sombra kept on trying to take over my body. 'Just let me control you, damn it!' I smiled in spite of what he said, "Nope!" Sounding somewhat like the Engineer from Team Fortress 2. I began to mentally, push Sombra farther and farther back into the recesses of my mind, which meant the grayness and the numbing effect that came with it, were slowly disappearing. I gave one last mental shove, then mentally set up a brick wall, separating his conscious with mine, I soon found out I had my eyes closed, opening them, I saw Luna and Celestia watching over me with worry, it was also this time I realized I had a cold sweat upon my brow. Was fighting with another entity in ones mind, cost so much energy? It appeared to be so, as I felt weakness envelope my arms and legs, kinda like when you get a fever, just not so. I found my glasses on the table next to me, it was a hassle to put them on with one hand, but I managed. I gasped, taking in as much air as I could, I hadn't exactly realized how much it took out of me. "Luna, Celestia, we really need to do something about Sombra, he's getting stronger, and it's getting harder to fight him." They both gasped at the terrible news, when they regained their composure they said, "Justin, Twilight is here and she would like to... examine, your mind." The pause didn't fly by me though, and suspicious began to grow. "Where is she? And what do you mean by examine?" My first question was answered by her entering, the second was answered by Twilight, "I'll be looking into your mind, to help rid of Sombra, don't worry about him entering my mind, Celestia and Luna here will help me." They all nodded, except me of course, "Wait, wait, wait, let me get this straight, you want to look into my mind to try and find a blood thirsty unicorn that you banished before, why not, per se, just banish him again?" Twilight shook her head, "We don't have The Crystal Heart, and that needs to stay in the Crystal Empire, this is the only way." I thought for a moment, "Why not the Elements of Harmony?" She shook her head again, "It would effect you to, and I'm afraid to do that, because we don't know the consequences of doing so." I solemnly nodded, I wasn't too keen on letting ponies enter my mind, but hey, what the hell right? Right? "Now, I need you to calm yourself, to enter your peace of mind. Or your mind." She didn't explain and I didn't want her too, using deep calm breaths I got that tired feeling you get whenever you do that. They all touched their horns together, and then laid it on my forehead. ~~~~ It felt like I was being sucked through a vacuum cleaner, I landed face first onto a rock, nearly breaking my glasses. Celestia, Luna, and Twilight landed next to me, "Hey, guys, so is this what my mind looks like?" I was surrounded by books, some were frozen with ice, the rock I nearly hit was actually a spike of ice jutting out of the ground. Electricity cackled overhead, as it began to rain, lemon juice? Yeah, the clouds rained lemon juice, but they looked like normal storm clouds, tinged with yellow and green. Off in the distance, a giant brick wall was formed, it had fire burning at the top, which seemed to be warding off a giant purple mass, the ground shook each time Sombra smashed into it, causing cracks to appear in the frame work. My mind began to race, the first thought that reached me, a UNSC Frigate. And that appeared above the brick wall, it looked like the Pillar of Autumn mixed with Forward Unto Dawn, along with a regular looking UNSC Frigate. I heard a voice call out over the landscape, "Mac levels reached exceedingly high levels, charging to Sup3r M4c shot!" That was something I came up with one time, what happened when the Frigates overcharge their mac guns? Sup3r M4c shot! As Sombra broke the wall, a laz0r made of pure diamond and obsidian went flying directly into the face of Sombra, he growled, shaking the ground, I quickly began to make more Frigates with my imagination, all firing MAC cannons at Sombra, the two princesses and to-become princess watched in utter shock as I imagined such behemoths. I even began imagining Scarabs carrying Hunters, (I'm a Halo fan), and Covenant carriers equipped with those giant lasers that glass planets. They all began firing, I felt fatigue come over me, I fell to one knee, causing Twilight to shout, "Justin!" I shakily rose, I wouldn't let some prissy ass King bring me down! I imagined my favorite weapon in all of time, the Battle Rifle, the Halo version of course, but I made it fire it's three round bursts as Spartan Lasers. I erected another wall, this time it was made of carbon titanium, if that is a metal, and for some reason, it rose slowly, a bit too slowly. So I added in, yup you guessed it, the laser of a Halo ring itself. Let me give you the not so brief description of what a Halo beam looks like. It's a cylinder, with a white center, blue tinged the edges, it seemed to suck up all the surrounding light, as it shot it's majestic beam. I began to pant, this really was taking up a lot of my mental energy I guess I could call it. I fell to my knees, before flat on my face. Gasping, the wall was finally erected and Sombra was contained once more. I shakily and slowly rose, first to a kneeling position before finally managing to stand. "Justin, I didn't know you had such power!" Twilight shouted, she seemed shocked, and awe inspired. I muttered something incomprehensible before falling flat on my face, out cold. ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) I watched in pure awe, as he summoned these giant hunks of metal, which shot amazing beams of energy, even though this is mental, I didn't think he could muster so much! In fact, he might as well be challenging Luna to power, because Celestia, well, lets just say, if you screw with her, you're fucked. I pondered these new swears, could I use them in every day life? Maybe. As he finished with a grand finale, I have to say, I was surprised, I hadn't expected that at all! I felt glee building up in me, "Justin! I didn't know you had such power!" I shouted, I truly was shocked for the first time in a long time, I heard him mutter, "How was tha-?" He fell flat on his face, plunging the world into darkness. "Well, that's just great, were stuck in his mind until he wakes up!" I shouted into the nothingness that surrounded us, I felt a hoof touch my shoulder. "Twilight, remember it wasn't his fault, it was this or have Sombra take control of him..." ~~~~ (Still Twi) After a few hours of doing nothing, the landscape we found ourselves in earlier, appeared again along with Justin, and the giant hunks of floating metal... ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I groaned and rubbed my head, finding myself in my mind scared me for a bit, my first thought was, where the hell am I? Than it hit me, I was still in my head, I stood up, to see the grey wall I erected still stood against Sombra's relentless attacks, a voice behind me caused me to jump, "Well, that was something." I spun around to see the three standing there, Celestia looked amused, Twilight a bit of anger mixed with awe, and than Luna, who looked completely baffled. I shrugged, "Really? These things aren't really made up by me, more like a game creator did." Twilight perked her ears up, "And, who would this pony be? Or Human in your case." I shrugged again, "To hell if I know, just a company named Bungie, however after Halo: Reach they dropped it and gave it up to another company, named 343 Industries, to be honest, I wasn't too happy, neither were others, but they lived up to Bungie's and our expectations. Heh, you probably have no idea what I'm talking about do you?" She simply shook her head. I sighed, "Well, what were you guys gonna do before Sombra broke down my previous wall?" I took a quick glance at the titanium wall to see he stopped beating against it, almost as if he was tired, which was good. Maybe we still had a chance after-all. I looked sky-wards to my surprise, the Frigates and the Halo ring still at the ready, maybe I could use them again? Nah, he'll know about them and do something against it. Luna's voice snapped me out of my reverie, "We we're going to, force him out of your mind using our combined magic, and this new spell we made. We're just going to need you to lower the wall, okay?" I nodded and said, "When I hit three, I'm going to drop it, m'kay?" They nodded, "Okay, One... Two... Three." I let the wall disappear from my mental image, and began to let loose a barrage of mac blasts, scarab beams, strider (from Half Life 2) firing blue lasers, along with bombers dropping nukes. My back began to warm up, I turned around to see, well, the three had their horns touching at the tips, and they were charging up for something no doubt. I brung my attention back to the battlefield, Sombra definitely looked confused and weakened, his purple cloudly mass slowly becoming smaller. The heat began to become unbearable, I spun around once more, to see them sweating, they also must of felt the heat, I saw sparks coming off of their horns, then it began to glow. I got out of the way just in time, as the beam of light soared overhead, it had the colors indigo, lavender, and gold all mixing together to make a cocktail of colors. It seemed to fly like a bird, but that may of just been my imagination. Sombra looked up to see the beam of light, 'Fuck! I will be back you insufferable human!' he screamed as the beam did it's work, I felt my strength dwindle, as the Mac cannons, scarabs, striders, and bomber planes kept on attacking Sombra, when the magical beam hit, I felt a great weight rise from my consciousness, that I hadn't noticed was there. Sombra was finally gone! But it was then, I wished I never said anything. A gleeful cackling filled the air, as he appeared once more, this time with even more strength if that was possible, the dead weight came back. 'Time to end your Princesses and start your petty life anew, silly human!' He cackled madly, and began destroying my mental forces, "Princess Celestia and Luna! Get the Elements of Harmony! It's our only hope! QUICK GO NOW! DON'T WORRY ABOUT ME!" I screamed, they both exited my mind, "Twilight! I'm going to need your help to maintain him! Can you do anything?" She nodded and said, "You're going to have to trust me with this, think of me as an equal to you in this world, it should then allow me to use my own mental power, to summon in my own forces!" The thought was insane, but whatever, this entire world is insane! I began to imagine Twilight as a friend, which I already did, but a friend I could trust at every corner, leap, fall, and battle. A light surrounded her and I felt as if she and I were the same mind. "Thanks, now sit back and relax, this will definitely hold him back." I didn't sit back or relax, instead I started sending in Banshees, Phantoms, the Master Chief, The Arbiter, Prophet of Truth, Prophet of Regret and the third Prophet, whatever his name was. I also imagined, an army of Mantis's charging towards Sombra. (I'm a major Halo geek if you haven't noticed.) What Twilight imagined was extraordinary, an armada of Ursa Majors, Dragons, unicorns, pegasi, earth ponies, the royal guard, she even copied some of what I was doing, such as Mac guns and such. With all this force enacted upon Sombra, he barely got a chance to retaliate. And then the moment came, when I began to lose energy, I was beginning to weaken! Twilight seemed to start feeling the effects of exhaustion. Luckily the Elements of Harmony appeared along with the two Princesses, "Girls, as much as I'd like a proper greeting we need to use those, NOW!" Twilight shouted through pants. "Twilight! Take away your forces, focus on your element, I can hold him!" I shouted, I began to spring in even more, fighter jets, helicopters, actual soldiers, tanks (From L4D2), giant scorpions, AA guns which were modified to shoot at Sombra, Wraiths, Manticores, I even made myself a halo magnum which shot, sniper rifle rounds. The Mane 6, besides Twilight, watched in utter amazement at what I had conjured up using my mind alone. "Whoa." Was the response I got, I fell to one knee, panting, "Hurry! Use the Elements! I can't keep this up forever!" I kept on shooting, they began to formulate into a triangle shape, Twilight powered the Elements with her magic, causing them to glow their appropriate colors. A double rainbow flew from the group, hitting Sombra square in the chest, I noticed that Luna and Celestia, had added their earlier spell to the mix. I felt Sombra's conscious weight dissipate, I fell to my knees like last time, "Guys you might want to get out now, before I pass out again." They didn't need to be told twice, as they left I fell into blissful sleep... ~~~~ (real world) It seemed to take a second in-between switching states, with Sombra finally gone, maybe I can enjoy life for a bit? I dont know, but that ending seemed to be a bit fast, this thought passed through my mind, as I cracked my eyes open to see I was laying down, the Mane 6 along with Luna and Celestia stood around my hospital bed, they all were staring at something next to the table that used to hold my glasses. I took a glance over, and nearly unhinged my jaw, at what I saw. It was impossibru! How could that be here? The magnum along with the Battle Rifle, were there, sitting on the nightstand, "H-h-how, did those get here?" Next to them were a few clips. The Mane 6 shrugged, but Celestia spoke, "I think, while you were in your dream state, you accidentally brought those with you, but, this would take so much energy, it would kill me and Luna, this just, it just cannot be! You don't even have a horn for magic to travel through!" I picked up the battle Rifle, and cradled it in my arms, it was light, almost the weight of a paint can without the paint. I rubbed my hand over it's surface, which removed some dust that settled on it, their was writing on it to! I rubbed away some soot on it, it read, 'Want breakfast? Come and get it!' I shook my head, this couldn't have been me who summoned these... but hey... what's the worst that could happen? Chapter 7 - Valentines day or Hearts and Hooves day?Still, no thoughts came to mind at how these two weapons, along with ammo, came along in my imagination. But, to be honest, I'm still grateful, means the alien just got some weapons. But than again, these shouldn't be real, these are just some weapons made by game designers, this just couldn't be possible. All these thoughts ran through my head as I lay there, the surrounding ponies watched in awe, as the now rising sun, glinted off the polished steel of the weapon. Thing is, it was the Halo 4 edition. The Halo 2 and Halo 3 edition, would also be welcomed, but I guess the advance in technology should of made me happy. Time to check out the magnum, setting the rifle in my lap, I gauged the weight of the hand-gun, it was about the weight of a small handheld vacuum cleaner. It was the Halo 3 version. My two favorite weapons in the whole of the entire Halo game, you know, why didn't something else come through, like from a different game now that I think about. I truly love Halo, I've played every single one, but... why these guns in particular? Whatever, these things are still cool anywa-... my thoughts were cut off by Applejack, "Hey, sugarcube, ah gotta ask, wha' were those flyin' thingah majiggers?" I smiled, "UNSC Frigates, the ring is called a Halo, the smaller flying things are Banshees, the four legged things, were scarabs, the three legged things were striders, and the guns I'm holding are all from one game, Halo, but, the striders are from a game called Half Life 2." "These guns however, are just two out of hundreds of a UNSC arsenal, UNSC stands for United Nation Space Command, I'm not sure if UNSC is real, or just apart of the game, but the game takes place in the future, the stuff I imagined, well, man, I didn't think it would be this hard to explain a game. Okay, I'll give you a very brief, overview of the game. The USNC are at war with the Covenant, an alien race intent on destroying the Human race, the Covenant instead of shooting projectiles like UNSC weapons, they shoot plasma, you guys probably have no idea what plasma is, and I don't know much about it either, only that it is most likely high electrical pulses, from what I could tell anyways." "Now I need to figure out what I'm going to do with these." I motioned towards the rifle and magnum. It was then I noticed that Twilight was taking notes, "Twilight, really? You don't need to take notes on a video game, not like you guys are going to get Technology powerful enough to challenge magic... yet." She seemed shocked, "Technology can't challenge magic, it would only get in the way, but I do like the prospect of learning new things." I shook my head at her naivety, "You have no idea what Humans have accomplished with technology, okay, lets see, can magic, hold 83 different songs, and still have room for about... hmm, lets say, 185 more?" She looked baffled before regaining her composure, "Show me." And that I did, I whipped out my MP3 player, "See here, this is how much room I'm using with only 83 songs, of course I used my MP3 as an example, and look how much room that took up, see how much is left? This is just one of the cheap ones too! Only maybe, a dollar or two." She rolled her eyes, "Okay, Mr. smarty pants, show me something else." I got up unsteadily, because of the cast. I walked up to the window and stared at the sun for a good minute, with my glasses on, luckily it was still morning. After the transition was done I spun around and looked at Twilight, a smug look on, "Yup, just chillin' with my shades on..." Her jaw dropped, "B-b-but, those were just normal glasses a minute ago! How, how, did they turn into shades?" I grinned, "These are transitions, cost a bit more than regular glasses, but, hey, they double as shades, and they help me see. So, its a win-win." I sat back down on the bed, Twilight spoke up one more time, while Princess Celestia, Luna and the other fove were trying not to laugh, "Show me one more thing, and I'll believe you." I couldn't really think of anything, until my eyes landed on the magnum... Picking it up, "Twilight cast a silence spell on this gun, and make a make-shift target." She complied, causing my pistol to glow purple before settling down, I grabbed a clip, putting it into the chamber, and cocking it. I took aim, breathing in, then exhaling, I took the shot. The sound was muffled, but the bullet flew straight through Twilight's target, and went in the wall and out the other side, only to stop in the next one. (Damn did it have a recoil!) I smirked, "That good enough for ya?" All their jaws dropped, staring at the hole in the wall. "Okay, I believe you, technology can beat magic." I laid back, "Yup, and these are just the beginning, meaning, there are worse, and deadlier, things then these." Celestia took one look at the gun, "Justin, can I trust you to not use these to your own expense, look me in the eyes and say so." I gazed into those fathomless eyes, they show worry, fear, and possible excitement, I bit my cheek from grinning, "Yes, you can trust me." I meant it to, I wouldn't use these to threaten a pony, they're too cute! Wow, didn't think I'd say that, but it's true! The other five filed out, from a command of Celestia. "Luna, may I ask a favor of you?" I asked, "Sure, what is it?" She replied. "Can you make a magical holster, for my magnum and my Battle Rifle?" She nodded and magical pouches appeared, I grabbed them with my arm that wasn't in a cast. I slung the Rifle across my chest, the magnum holster fit snugly on my side. Grabbing the weapons I put them in their appropriate holsters, "Luna, one last thing, can you make me a belt, that will hold my Rifle and Magnum rounds? Thanks your the best." I equipped it around my waist, the holsters had an indigo glow to them, "Luna, will these disappear?" I asked pointing at the holsters, she shook her head, "As long as I'm alive they will still be their, also they're permanent so I don't need to maintain the spell." After thanking her again, I filled the pouches, feeling like a mother fucking badass! Not only did I have wings, but I have proper weaponry, I just couldn't shake off the feeling that something bad will happen. I looked up, "Hey, what's today?" Twilight brought a hoof to her chin, "It's February 12, 2013." I stared at them, eyes wide. Ponies use the same calendar as humans? "Justin, is something wrong?" Celestia asked, I shook my head, "How is it that ponies, and humans use the same calendar? Nevermind that, but wouldn't that mean Valentines day is two days away?" They seemed confused, before Twilight spoke up, "Ooh! You mean Hearts and Hooves day!" I shook my head, OF COURSE! Of course I come at this date, "Um, this is weird, if Hearts and Hooves day is what I think it is, than human's Valentines day, is the same day as Hearts and Hooves. Does this mean something?" Twilight continued. I spoke up, "When do you have Nightmare Night?" Twilight thought for a second, Luna of course spoke up, "October 31! It's in fact a holiday for me, more Nightmare Moon, bbuuuttt, I guess it's close enough." She smiled, and I coughed, "Well, that's great, my birthday is on that date, and that is when the event Halloween takes place." "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! You don't really mean that do you? Or do you? Do you?" I laughed at Luna's giddy outburst, I guess many ponies don't have a birthday on Halloween, "Erm, yeah. No joke, I really was born then, it was 5:51 PM if I remember correctly." She began to squee like a little filly, much to the amusement of Celestia, Twilight and I. I chuckled nervously, no idea what Luna would do o-... my thoughts were cut off by my stomach rumbling. As if on cue, a nurse walked in with food, and it was also then I began to feel sick, must be from not eating anything I thought. She handed me my tray of food, and I began to eat ravenously, but still with dignity. After I finished I still felt sick, the nurse took the tray and put a hoof on my forehead, "Honey, are you alright? You look pale." A headache began to pound it's way into my mind, and I rubbed my temples. "I think it may be the lack of meat." I said, I began to feel a shortness of breath, but as quickly as it came it was gone. "Yup, definitely lack of meat. Sorry, I know you won't like the idea of me eating another living thing, but, it's either that or I die." Twilight looked sickened, Celestia and Luna nodded in understanding. I shrugged, "Sorry, I really am, guess Everfree Hunting is a go!" I chuckled at my own joke, "Don't be sorry, it's not really your fault anyways." Celestia spoke, using her trademark motherly tone. Well, what if it really was trademarked? Nevermind, stray thoughts get out! I felt the sickness coming back, I wheezed, "Yup, now I'm dead sure........" Blackness enveloped me... ~~~~ I gasped and my eyes fluttered, I shot up, causing the blood to rush to my head, I held my head, and groaned. The headache was still pulsing, "Gahhuhh! Now I know, why Mom always said to eat all my food." I rubbed my temples, and closed my eyes. I took a few deep breaths trying to calm my pulsing head, it felt like it was on the verge of turning into a migraine, I had one of those only once, lemme tell ya. You don't want to have one. I felt the tingle of Celestia's magic on my forehead, the pain lessened until it was almost gone, "Thanks Princess." I slowly opened my eyes to see the nurse, Celestia, Luna, and Twilight with looks of worry on their faces. "I'm going to be fine, I just need to get some protein and iron. And thanks for the meal nurse." I gave a weak smile, and sat up on the edge of the bed, I've been in here awhile. "Justin, your leg is fine now, your wing is almost done healing and your arm looks like it's going to be fine, meaning, your okay to go, just don't do anything strenuous." I nodded at the nurse, she took the cast off my leg, wing, and arm. She replaced the cast on my wing and arm with splints, leaving my leg alone. I thanked her, and stood up, my leg was slightly wobbly from not using it all in the past few days. As I walked out, Celestia, Luna and Twilight followed, I opened the door and stood aside, saying, "Mares first." This caused them to giggle, but all the same trotted out. I followed closing the door behind me, the hallway we found ourselves in was full of doorways and branched off in different directions. I followed the trio, walking slightly behind them. After a minute of walking, we entered the waiting room, where we were greeted by Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash. I gave them a weak smile, I guess my face must've still been pale, because Pinkie shot up in the air, "OhmygoshJustinareyouallrightyoudon'tlooktowellyoushouldhaveadoctorlookatthatordoyoualreadyknowwhyyoursickdoyoudoyoudoyou?" I took a step back, and I winced as my wing brushed against the fabric of my shirt. "Pinkie, I have no idea what you said, would you mind saying it again slowly this time?" She nodded before, taking a deep breath, "Oooohhh mmmmyyyy gggooosssshhh Jjjjjuuusss-..." I grabbed her muzzle quieting her, and groaned, "Nevermind." She nodded and began hopping around the room. I sighed and shook my head, causing the receptionist and the other ponies in the room to laugh. I walked unsteadily to the desk, "Um, hello, I guess I'd be signing out of the hospital." She nodded and asked, "What's your name?" "Justin Smith" "Ah! Here you are." She crossed out my name, "Bye! Hope you have a good day." And with that we all walked outside. I hadn't noticed it yet, but there were Hearts and Hooves decorations everywhere! "So," I began, "Where am I going to stay for the night? Cause I can't fly up to my cloud." Even though it was still the afternoon I still wanted to know where I would be staying, "Ooh! You could stay with me!" Pinkie shouted and kept on jumping around, "We have a spare room at Sugarcube corner no one is using! Oo! Oo! It could be like a sleep over, a sleep over party? PERFECT!" She zoomed away, leaving behind a trail of pink. "Erm, guess I'm staying at Sugarcube, I guess this is bye?" We all said our farewells and I walked towards Sugarcube corner... Chapter 8 - Cupcakes~~~~ (Celestia POV) I watched as the Justin began walking away, I felt a tug on my fur, I looked down into the eyes of my student, lowering my head I asked, "Yes, Twilight?" She seemed a bit worried, "Don't you think it's a bad idea for a yearling to be wandering around with dangerous weapons?" I giggled, did she not see it? "Twilight, I put a spell on Justin's weapons, it's a very complicated spell but I pulled it off. What it does is, he can fire the weapon at any inanimate object, but, he can't fire at other living things that don't want to cause harm to him." She made an 'o' with her muzzle, emitting another giggle from me... ~~~~ (Justin POV) Me, being as young and naive as I am, I didn't notice when Celestia put a spell on my gun, not that I would fire at another pony anyways. As I walked through town towards Sugarcube corner, the ponies either, gave me a curious look before going back to what they were doing, or they, simply ignored me, like I was another thing in the background. Now you may be wondering, how do I know where Sugarcube corner is? Wwwweeeelllllll, if you look towards the center of town, it's the giant building with a cupcake on top, it is also the only gingerbread house in Ponyville. I passed by an alleyway, which there were a lot of, but this one was different, it had an eerie feel to it. Me of course being street smart, knew never to go in alleyways. Baddies always in there, I continued onwards, but I just couldn't shake the feeling of being followed. I paused for a mere second, and took a quick look around, spotting nothing out of the ordinary I continued before someone would question why I suddenly stopped in the middle of the street. Who would want or be the most interested in a human? Lyra is one I know, but that can't be true, probably just an internet rumor. I continued my journey towards Sugarcube, still unable to shake the feeling of being watched. As I neared the front door, I reached out to open it, only to go flying backwards by an angry looking pony in a suit. I groaned and got up, rubbing my head. The pony stomped off, jeez, who pissed in his cereal? Wait, oops, I meant her cereal. I watched as the mare tromped off, and shook my head. Ponies surely were the true definition of crazy, no matter what you say, you can't deny it. Especially after you've lived with them for a week or two I guess. Finally going inside the place, I could see why ponies liked this place so much. Not only fast serving by Pinkie, but the wide variety of different sweets you could get. It basically was just a sign near the reception desk where Mrs. Cake was standing taking orders from several different ponies. After they cleared, I could tell she wasn't in her brightest mood, "Hey, Mrs. Cake, what's up?" I asked in a cheery mood, trying to cheer her up. She gave a fake smile, "Nothing much, Pinkie said you'd be over, guess you busted your wing?" I confirmed her suspicious with a nod, not wanting to go into detail that it was Princess Celestia who did it. Mrs. Cake was about to tell me something else when Pinkie Pie sped out of the backroom, accompanied with flour, and landed on my chest, not only taking my breath away, but also causing my wing and arm much, MUCH pain. I grunted, "Pinkie, can't breathe!" She giggled nervously before getting off, I rubbed my sore wing and stood back up, "Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! Followmetoyourroom! Yourgoingtoloveit!" She sped off up the stairs, I shook my head at the headache that sprung up and followed her. I followed the trail of flour that her hooves left behind, the hallway was simple, just like in the episode where Pinkie foal-sitted Pumpkin and Pound. I walked all the way down the hall still following the hoof prints all the way into what I assumed was my room. I opened the door to be greeted by streamers, and balloons. Pinkie was laying on the purple bed that adorned the pink room. But she didn't stay there for long, she jumped and floated in mid-air before coming back down to Earth. "Do you like it?" She asked, what took me by surprise was how she said it, she said it like any regular person would, and not her hyper-active self. "Yeah, I like it, just I would change the pink to a different color, however I like the bed color. This much pink makes my eyes hurt." I emphasized the point by rubbing my eyes, it really did hurt to look at. "Okie dokie lokie!" It seemed as if I was playing the Sims and I changed the wall color. It was literally that fast! Pinkie grabbed some purple wall something, and turned everything from pink to purple. I was liking this more and more! Once the entire room was purple I finally got a good look at everything, from the doorway, I could see a window on the left wall, a closet next to the bed, with a nightstand, a drawer sat on the wall opposite of the bed, along with a package on the bed. As I walked over to the box with a ribbon on it, I noticed Pinkie wasn't in the room, I picked it up and read the paper attached to it... Dear Justin It's me Pinkie Pie! I got you this cool gift, as a welcome to Sugarcube corner! Also, Mr. Cake wants to speak to you once you get settled in! Sincerely, Pinkie Pie! I didn't really have anything on my person, besides my MP3 and weapons, but these babies, I wasn't about to part with. I looked out the window to see a nice view of Ponyville square, in the center was a fountain depicting an Alicorn, possibly Celestia... eugh, Molestia much? I chuckled and walked downstairs, finding Mr. Cake in the backroom with Pinkie. What I saw wasn't what I was expecting, well, I don't really know what I was expecting, but it was still almost shocking. The entire room looked... exactly like the cartoon version! Well, okay, maybe I was expecting that, but the size of the room is so much bigger than they depicted. Mr. Cake spotted me, "Ah! Justin, just in time. Heh, heh, get it? Just-in time?" Not like I hadn't heard this one before, "So, since we're kinda running low on money, we can't really pay you to work, is that okay?" Well, I was kinda expecting him to say that... "Sure, in fact, your pretty much are paying me to work." He looked confused, "You've given me a room, bed, and food, that's enough. Once this wings fixed up, I'll be living up on my cloud." Joy seemed to cross his features like a wildfire, "Okay, than you'll help Pinkie with baking, and cleaning. I need to go do some bit re-counting." With that he left, leaving Pinkie and I in the kitchen. I opened my mouth to speak, only to get interrupted by Mrs. Cake, "Two zap-apple jam filled donuts!" I quickly got to work, grabbing the cooking manual, while Pinkie kept on speaking about something I probably should be listening to... ~~~~ By the time the shop was going to close, I was exhausted, sweaty, tired, and really needed a good night's rest. Somehow, Pinkie was unaffected, almost as if she did this every-... she did do this everyday, no wonder. Especially with all those parties, I'm amazed she isn't like, super buff or anything. I wearily climbed the stairs, it was then my stomach had to grumble, reminding me I had nothing to eat at all today. Okay, almost nothing. I walked back down the stairs, only to get a headache, I really needed some protein and Iron, otherwise something bad was gonna happen to me. When I walked into the kitchen, I saw Pinkie holding a cupcake in her hand, "Hey, Justin! I got this really yummy cupcake for you! I heard you needed protein and vitamins and all that other stuff, that you can't get from plants! So, I made you a cupcake with all that in it!" She handed me the cupcake, it had the regular pink swirl of icing at the top, with sprinkles in it, the bread, looked like banana bread. I began to eat the giant cupcake, it took me about 4 minutes to polish it off, usually it would take me 30 seconds to finish off a cupcake, but this one was that large. I turned to thank Pinkie, only to find her gone, I shrugged and walked up the stairs again, feeling much better after the cupcake. I turned the knob on my door, and was greeted by the same room. This was really weird, where was Pinkie? Oh my god, not that game! I shook my head, and spotted the gift in it's same spot, I never bothered to open it earlier. I untied the ribbon, causing the wrapping paper to fall off on the four sides. What is revealed was a simple white box, I opened the top to be greeted by a-dozen cupcakes, I picked up the note inside the box... Dear, Justin It's me Pinkie again! I made these cupcakes for you! They contain, the stuff you can't get from fruits and plants and such, hope you like vanilla! Sincerely, Pinkie Pie I took a bite of one, quite good I do say so myself, closing the box I put it on my nightstand, and turned off the electrical powered light. Sleep soon found me... ~~~~ I awoke to a bright sunny day. Apparently it was Hearts and Hooves day, because, I was greeted by Pinkie, who just happened to be jumping on my chest, trying to get me to wake up. I shot up, of course scared out of my wits at the rude awakening. When I could finally think straight I saw a hysterical Pinkie Pie, was that so funny? I'll never know, I grumbled and got up out of bed, realizing I slept in my clothes. Ew. "Pinkie, you don't happen to have the clothes Rarity sent?" She nodded, and pulled a box out of no-where. Looking inside I could see an array of clothing, I don't remember giving her measurements, she must've just gone out on a whim with these. Hope to god they fi-... wait I couldn't just change with Pinkie in the room! "Pinkie, do you have a shower?" I quickly picked out a long sleeve t-shirt, and a pair of blue jeans which looked like mine. She even made boxers! Grabbing a pair I followed her out into the hallway, "It's right over there!" She pointed with her hoof, walking over I could see the word bathroom on it. Walking in, I could see it was a spacious bathroom, only problem is, well, I'm a bit taller than ponies, this tub is wider than it is tall. So that means a bit of crouching will be needed. I undressed and left my clothes on the counter, where the sink was, I stood outside of the tub, and turned the warm nozzle. The water didn't feel hard at all, like regular shower water, it felt like, well, rain or something. I instantly welcomed the change. I sunk down into the tub, letting the water cascade over me for a few minutes, before applying shampoo, and scrubbing vigorously, trying to get the stink of sweat, dirt, filth, blood and piss from my skin and hair. After my vigorous cleaning I laid in the tub for awhile, smiling as the warm water loosened my muscles. My eyes closed as if they had a will of their own, which I payed no mind to. After a few minutes of laying there, I felt regret well inside myself, it was time to get out of the shower. As good as it is, other peo- ponies have gotta use it to. After drying myself and putting on my clothes, I walked downstairs, I met Mrs. Cake on the way down. "Justin, today you and Pinkie have the day off, as it is Hearts and Hooves day." She winked at me, and I felt a blush growing. What did Pinkie say to her? Goddamnit! I don't want to have a relationship with a pony! I'm only 13! I'm not ready for this kind of stuff! Maybe I could defuse the metaphorical bomb, by talking to Pinkie? I don't know, but what I do know, is I'm too young to be worrying about that kind of stuff! I found Pinkie downstairs eating a cupcake alone, I sat down next to her, "Pinkie, did you tell Mrs. Cake anything about us having a relationship?" She blushed and looked away, "I don't know..." I groaned and slammed my face against the table. This was not gonna turn out well, "Pinkie do you 'like' me?" Her blush deepened, and I could almost feel the heat radiating off of her, well this was awkward, I'm not to keen on dating a different species, but Pinkie is on my list of favorite ponies, so could it be possible? "Pinkie, if you want to spend the day toget-..." The rest was cut off by her tackling me, and saying thank you over and over again, when she finally got off she pecked my cheek with a kiss, which made me turn crimson. I rubbed the back of my head, as Pinkie began to turn from pink to red. Well this was sudden, and whatever I did in this world, I would never, and I pinkie promise (cross my heart and I hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye) never, make her go into Pinkamena Diana Pie. That was not the Pinkie I wanted to know. We walked out of Sugarcube together, our blushes beginning to dissipate. "So, where do you want to go?" I asked, as I saw the courtyard I saw pink streamers and hearts everywhere, along with couples walking around with each other. She jumped up into the air and shouted, "Oooh! I know! How about Fresh Eats with the mushroom tables?" I nodded, I remembered it from the episode Ticket Master. We walked towards the restaurant, well, more like I followed Pinkie, cause I didn't know my way around yet. The building soon came into view, as we walked towards a table, a waiter came to greet us, "Hello, ma'am and sir." He led us to a table, and handed us menus from under his wing. After sifting through it for a bit, I settled on a simple, banana cream shake, and an apple sandwich. When he delivered the food, I took the apples out of the bread, and set it aside, intent on just eating the apple slices. These apples really did taste sweeter than Earth's apples, and some of them were a deep sour. You know, I'm pretty sure I've got diabetes type one ATLEAST. After our meal, I asked Pinkie, "We have a long day ahead of us, any idea on what we should do for the rest of the day?" This caused a grin to break across her face, along with a look of evil, pure evil. She had something either amazing, funny, or terrible in store for me later on... Chapter 9 - Were it so easyShe grabbed my wrist, it was surprising she could, because, you know, hooves? She than promptly dragged me along, digging my feet in the ground didn't seem to have any effect on stopping Pinkie. "Pinkie! Where are we going?" Oh yeah, I might also want to add, she grabbed my left arm, the one that didn't have the splint on it. "It's a surprise! You'll see!" She kept on dragging me, which was quite the feat, saying I am 115 LBS. In fact, it almost seemed she was speeding up, now that I have to give kudos to. Ponies began to give us odd looks, before going about their daily business, was this really that normal around here? Guess so, I mean, it would make sense. Looking back on Ponyville's crazy history after all! My arm was beginning to hurt, she was pulling it pretty hard. The houses began thinning out, until she was dragging me along grass, which only fueled her nearly unlimited vigor. "Damn Pinkie! How strong are you?" She only gave me a cheeky grin, before speeding up even more, hell, she was even walking bi-pedal. While pulling me towards whatever destination we were set for, I saw Big Mac, jumping up and down with a house tied to his back. Apple Bloom was trying to tell him something, and he was barely even struggling either. Than it hit me, the love poison/potion thing. So it was going in chronological order with the show, well, atleast I know what to expect later on. Damn. Big Mac soon lost my sight, as she continued to drag me, Pinkie must have some crazy endurance or something, heh, *Checks Pinkie's stats* *Checks Endurance* 'It's over 9000!!!' the thought came and went just as quickly as Pinkie setting up a party. I soon gave up on any attempts to stop her dragging me, the trail quickly turned from cobble, to dirt. I quickly began walking to keep my clothes from getting dirty. She soon veered off of the track, leading us towards a gazebo. It was then I noticed how fast the time passed, it was almost sunset. How did the time pass so fast you may ask? I was asking myself the same thing. She set me down on the two chairs that sat under the wooden structure, it was pink, and had a nice view over the lake near Ponyville. She sat down in the chair next to mine, which was to the right of me, and somehow pulled drinks out of thin air. She handed me one, and kept one for herself. Staring down the rim of the cup, I could see it was cider, but it had an off smell about it, well, I never really had cider, so what do I know? I took a sip, it tasted like apples, and... hmm, what was it called? I couldn't remember but I liked it. The sun lowered some more, giving an etheral look to the lake. It sparkled like it was made of sapphire and possible lapis. This truly was a great gift, or something, I don't know, but if this was a gift it would be nigh impossible to repay, the sight truly was one to savor and cherish. I was taken surprise by Pinkie asking, "Justin, do you like me?" Oh shit, oh shit, ohshit, ohshit, ohshit, ohshit! How do I respond to that? How do I respond to that?!?! Sweat began to form on my head, as nervousness built, "I.. erm.. uh." I ended up taking an interest in the ground, and turning maroon. Pinkie giggled, "You're so cute when you're flustered." She giggled some more, "H-hey! I-I-um, not s-sure." Yeah, real smooth Justin. Pinkie seemed to be taking this the way, I unintentionally, intended! She continued to giggle, I sighed and took a deep breath, "Were, it so easy." Her giggling stopped, cocking her head she asked, "What does that mean?" I looked away, I couldn't bear to look at her, there was just no way this could work, and I didn't like Pinkie... in that way. "No, I'm sorry, but no." I could hear her begin to cry, as tears formed in my own eyes, how could I do that? Why did I do that? Why? No idea. I reached over and gave Pinkie a hug, she buried her muzzle into my chest, which sent my heart a-flutter, this is the first time I ever really touched a girl. NOT LIKE THAT! I rubbed her mane as she began to sob, her body shook every few seconds, sending another wave of guilt. I whispered, "Were it so easy..." This time she didn't question it, the sunset didn't belong here. After a few minutes of sobbing, I saw her mane deflate, becoming flat, and lifeless. "Pinkie, I'm sorry, but it just wouldn't work out. How could it?" This seemed to make her sob even more! You did great Justin! You made one of your favorite ponies... CRY! SMOOTH! You fucking jerk! I mentally beat myself up, You made Pinkie cry! How could you Justin? You are one amazing guy! Tears began to form in my own eyes, but I quickly sucked them back, and kept on petting Pinkie. "Pinkie, it's going to be okay, I promise." It was barely intelligible because of her crying, but I heard her say, "Pinkie Promise?" I nodded, "Cross my heart and I hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." The sunset soon turned Twilight, then night settled across the land. ~~~~ I cradled Pinkie in my arms as I carried her sobbing form home. It wouldn't be fair if I didn't do something for her, after all she did set all this up for me. Out of nowhere, literally nowhere! A blade, kinda like a ninja star, stabs my left leg, "AAAAAGGGHHH!!" I screamed, causing Pinkie to fall to the ground, kneeling, I checked my leg, as blood began to pour, a fading voice could be heard over my screams, "Get outta Ponyville! This is your last and only warning!" The voice struck me deep down, what did I do to make those ponies hate me so much? Okay, shutup head! Focus! We need to take care of my leg, "Justin! Oh my gosh! We need to get you to the hospital quick!" She picked me up, causing me to scream again, I felt the star coming loose, I quickly held it, they always say, if you get stabbed, leave the blade in. Let the doctors take care of it, the hospital came into sight, as Twilight teleported in front of us, she seemed tired, like she just woke up. "What's going o-.. Oh my Celestia! Justin!" She grabbed me in a magical aura and teleported us the rest of the way. I fell to the ground, unfortunately landing on the ninja star. Which in turn caused me to let loose another blood curdling scream, "AAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" I was quickly levitated onto a stretcher, and taken to the ER or what I assumed was the ER. Twilight and Pinkie followed, I began to suck in air through clenched teeth, goddamn this hurt like a motherfucker. In games they make pain seem so over-rated! Twilight and a group of doctors began to work on my leg, pulling up the cuff, they inspected the now crimson steel blade. I felt queasy at the sight of so much blood. As they began to slowly pull the blade out, it gave a sickening squelch making me pass out for the rest of the procedure. ~~~~ When I came too, I saw, well, the Mane 6 and the two princesses. "Can't stay outta trouble, can you?" Twilight giggled, before asking another question, "Do you have any idea who attacked you?" I nodded, causing a collective gasp, "While I don't know the exact identity, it was a stallion if his voice was anything to go by, and he said," I hesitated, "To get out of Ponyville." This caused another collective gasp among the group of ponies, I lifted my leg up and grimaced at the bandages that now covered the back of my shin, stopping my precious blood from flowing free. A sudden revelation hit me, I could've died......... damn. I saw Pinkie who looked like she had been crying. I hope she hadn't told anypony about what had occurred not to long ago. Welp, looks like I'm in the hospital... again...... damn. We shared a respective silence, but I broke it by asking, "What did he throw at my leg?" My memory was a bit fuzzy on that part, the pain had something to do with it. Luna levitated the blade from a nearby table, it was circular, and had spikes jutting out of the sides, meant specifically for sticking into the skin, and tearing up muscle, tissue, flesh, anything that would be vulnerable to it. I cringed at the tried blood still on it, my blood. "Thank you, I'm pretty sure I would be dead by now, if it wasn't for you girls." I gave a sad smile, trying to lighten the mood, but it was all in vain as the doctor came in. "Justin, that is your name right? Okay, Justin, you have sustained major damage to, a few minor arteries and, if the reports are anything to go by, you may be hamstrung. But the data is still coming in, were not exactly sure yet." My world dropped out from underneath me, being unable to fly I could do, b-but, unable... to walk? Something I've done all my life, taken away by a simple piece of metal. Fate why you so cruel? I felt my eyes getting misty, I quickly wiped away the tears, which didn't go unnoticed by any of them. I felt a hoof touch my shoulder, I looked up into the smiling face of Luna, she was trying to comfort me! I whispered, "Were it so easy." Nobody questioned the meaning of this, even though they probably had questions. Another question came to mind, I was amazed I hadn't asked this earlier, "How long was I out?" Twilight looked sullen, like something was bothering her, "A few hours." Well that was a relief, if it had been a day, I would've freaked out. "And two days." My jaw dropped, the longest I've ever slept was one da-... this doesn't count as sleeping does it? Does it? I'll probably never know, I shifted my weight, trying to get comfortable, which only succeeded in causing pain to shoot up my leg, instead of crying out, I grunted. I felt my eye twitch, but I didn't feel angry at all... what? "Is it, gonna be okay if I try and stand?" I asked, hoping someone would say, "Yes, but I'ma catch you if you fall." Celestia said, she readied her magic, just in case I couldn't stand, moving my feet over the side of the bed, I slowly put them down on the floor. And stood up, this is good, I also noticed the splint on my wing and arm were gone. So that's double good? Very slowly pain began to build in my leg, it dissipated as soon as I sat down. "Okay, so I can stand, but it hurts." Celestia lowered the magical aura that surrounded her horn. The doctor came in again, "Good news, or bad news first?" I thought for a moment, "Bad new first." He coughed and cleared his throat, lifting a paper up to his face he said, "You suffered major damage in your leg, the blade was imbued with magic, the kind we are unsure of, and finally," He took a breath for dramatic pause, "I'm afraid, your wing is now broken upon repair, we tried everything." I cringed, and whispered the same phrase again, "Were it so easy." I really was getting attached to saying that, Arbiter is best alien/elite. "Would you like to hear the good news?" I nodded and he continued, "Your not hamstrung as we had originally thought, no current magical anomalies were detected in your body, and we have traces of the pony who did this, he was a unicorn, however that's just about all we know." I sighed and laid back, within a month of coming here, you get a gift, a spectacular gift, one that no other human has gotten. And, you lose it, just like everything else. I felt tears forming at my eyes, not out of pain, but the thought of having useless wings, like a dead weight. I stood up, causing everypony to gasp, I ignored the pain as I walked out. I barely heard them calling me, as in my rage induced state I tore down the hall. I still had enough control to not let loose on anything living, but every now and then I would break something. Nothing important mind you. The pain that had begun, was now an inferno, only increasing my maddened state. I tried desperately to control my body, but it had other things in mind. Smashing out the front door, I saw it was mid-day. Continuing my walk of pure rage, I ignored everything that tried to get my attention. Just wanting to get away from it all. I felt a pit in my gut, like the time, no, NO, don't remember the time! Don't remember! But it came anyways, the thought I had always tried to forget..... the time, my little sister died, she was only six at the time, and I was nine. I watched as some soulless bastard, starting screaming something about an infection, and shot my sister, I know it sounds cheesy, b-but, it was never the same after that. Tears began to start flowing freely as I began to enter the Everfree, not caring anymore where I went... ~~~~ (Twilight POV) I watched as tears formed in his eyes, he seemed to be taking this well, or somewhat well. He jumped up catching us all by surprise and stormed out of the room, "Justin! Wait!" I tried to teleport him back, but it didn't work, like something was cancelling my magic, I tried levitation, but it didn't work either. My mouth gaped open, nothing had such a strong magical resistance! Not even dragons! ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I tore through the undergrowth, not even caring as plants and brambles ripped my clothing. I soon found an even dirt ground, and followed it, no clue where it went, just wanting to get out of that town. As my rage wore off, the pain in my leg was nearing the unbearable mark. It was then I heard a hiss, like a snake... and a chicken? I saw a chicken head with red pop out of a nearby bush. Can this day get any worse? Woops, guess I shouldn't of said that, three more came out of nearby foliage. Well, I was surrounded but not defenseless, whipping out my magnum, I fired a shot at the first one, and grimaced at the recoil and the brain now splattered across the ground, I took great care not to look into their eyes, but an itch made me want to gaze into those red orbs. I quickly shot my head down as I realized I was about to stare into it's eyes. I don't care what they say in the games and movies, it's so easy to aim down the sight, and fire. Maybe it was just me, I couldn't really test that theory, it just felt natural to hold this device. I sucked in a breath and took aim once more, only to get disrupted by another cockatrice jumping on my chest, flapping it's wings madly. The ground gave out underneath me and I fell the one meter or so, since it was on the arm that held the pistol, I jabbed it in the eye using my free arm, as it screamed and flailed some more, I lifted it up and drop kicked it, sending it flying into the air, lifting my gun to my eye, I lined up the shot, and fired. Hitting it square chest, a few feathers came free and peacefully floated down. The two other tried to jump on me, only to find I was already standing up, I aimed my gun downwards, only to have my aim thrown off and miss a perfect shot, by a voice calling my name, "Justin! Justin! Justin! Oh thank Celestia I fou-..." Twilight was cut off by a cockatrice staring at her, she quickly averted her eyes, giving me the killzone. Bringing my foot down I smashed it's brains in. The last one sqawked and stared at it's dead comrades before sprinting away. I raised my arm, but put it down. I holstered the gun, if I was correct, I had 4/8 shots left in this mag alone. "Justin, that was stupid! Don't you realize you could've been stoned, or worse, dead!" I sighed and lightly brushed past her, "Twilight, I don't expect you to understand, I've seen things, things, that would make a grown man cry," (E.I. Dead sister, and other things), "just about everything I've owned has been taken away, along with my true life." I raised my arm and studied it, "This world, this life, isn't the one I was supposed to live." I sniffled and walked back the way I came with my head lowered, leaving behind a shocked Twilight... One though passed my mind as I walked back, 'Were it so easy.' Chapter 10 - The Calm Before the...Twilight galloped to my side, "Justin, I'm your friend, you can tell me what's wrong." I sighed, how was I supposed to tell her? I lost just about everything, that's something you can't put into words. "Life is a dream for the wise, a game for the fool, a comedy for the rich, a tragedy for the poor." Confusion spread across Twilight's face, "What does that mean?" "It means, do not dwell in the past, do not dream of the future, concentrate the mind on the present moment. Don't go around saying the world owes you a living. The world owes you nothing. It was here first. Maybe all one can do is hope to end up with the right regrets. Never be bullied into silence. Never allow yourself to be made a victim. Accept no one's definition of your life; define yourself. God writes a lot of comedy... the trouble is, he's stuck with so many bad actors who don't know how to play funny. You will never be happy if you continue to search for what happiness consists of. You will never live if you are looking for the meaning of life. While there's life, there's hope. What we play is life.Your life is what your thoughts make it." She gave a small 'oh', as we trekked in silence back to the town, I felt a sickening lurch, and the smell of bananas, before seeing the world tip and delve into blackness. ~~~~ Slamming face-first into the cold hard marble floor, wasn't the best way to end a teleportation, but it worked nonetheless. I groaned and sat up, wondering what in the hell had happened. I rubbed my nose, the pain slowly subsiding. I looked around, seeing I was in a throne room, Celestia's to be exact. "Justin, do you know why you're here?" Still slightly dazed, and nausea from the rapid movement of the Earth, I couldn't respond with more than a groan. Finally able to think clearly, I asked, "Sorry, what was that? I couldn't quite catch what you said there, and why in the blue hell did you do that?" She gave me a look I wasn't liking, "I asked if you knew why I teleported you here, I guess you don't." I nodded, "Why did I hear your weapon discharge?" I sighed, "'Cause, I was getting attacked by a group of cockatrices, or is it cockatrice? Hey, it was either kill them, or be killed." I raised my hands in a sign of surrender, which only seemed to amuse the princess. "Okay, I see no fault in that, but is their a possible way to silence your weapon? I feel it may have frightened some ponies." I nodded again. "Their is a way, but, I have no idea how to make a suppressor even if I did, I wouldn't be able to make it, partly because the lack of tools and materials, and, I don't think this weapon can even have a silencer." She nodded in understanding, which made a wave of relief go through me, I thought she was go-. "I understand that you didn't mean to scare anypony, but I still think you should be punished, do you like bananas?" My eyes turned into pinpricks, Princess Molestia WAY TOO MUCH! She giggled, "I was just joking." She teleported me back to Ponyville, but not someplace I'd like to be. This time I landed on my feet, and noticed I was on a field, looking up, I only had time to say, "Oh, for the love o-..." As Rainbow Dash crashed into me. I groaned at the new bruises I acquired, after helping Rainbow up, saying apologies, and then farewells, I was on my way back to Ponyville. Maybe that was the punishment? No, nevermind. Goddamnit this world is crazier than I thought it would be! I threw my arms up into the air, "GAH!" Why can't anything be normal here? This was not what I had in mind, when I wished I could come here. But than again, what else should I have expected? I looked up, damn time passes fast when you don't notice it, it was already nearing night. Time to get to Sugarcube, my leg sent a pulse of pain as I stumbled over something. Grumbling, I got back up and searched for the offender. Finding something metallic, it had a shiny surface, but it had an eerie darkness to it. Looking over it, the tiny object was a pollygonular shape, if that's a word. It had no real definition, and had a deep depth in some areas, I was gonna examine it further, but I was interrupted by the world turning dark. Looking up I could see the sun sank before the horizon, I stuffed it in my pocket, and continued my walk towards Sugarcube. Only to be stopped by a pony, she had a midnight blue coat, and a white mane, not someone I recognized. "Oh my, you must be Justin the human! You might wanna be careful, there are some ponies that want to see your nice little head on a pike. Oh! Sorry for holding you up, names Midnight blossom," her white eyes flashed in the dark "Say, I gotta get going! See you later!" I stared dumbfounded at the track she left, who was that? Meh, I'll figure out later. Finally reaching Sugarcube, I walked in to find Mrs. Cake retiring for the night, we both said our goodnights, and went to sleep. As I walked into my room, the purple walls gave off a comforting lavender glow. I set the small obsidian object on the nightstand, completely oblivious to what it could do. ~~~~ As I woke up once again to the gentle rays of the sunlight, I felt an odd itch on my back where my wings were. Getting up, I did my regular morning routine, get a new set of clothing, brush teeth, take a shower, eat one of the special cupcakes, and because today was my day off, go for a stroll in the park. My left wing, the unbroken one, fluttered a little, as if trying to revive it's downed brother. I continued onwards, ponies no longer paid any attention to me, or said a greeting and then went on with their life. Was I that ordinary, that fast? Guess so. I sat on a bench near a park, while little fillies and colts played within the confines of the joyful setting. Lyra Heartstrings, sat down next to me, and stared in awe at my hands. So, I guess she was crazy after all for hands? I hope she doesn't eat them, like she did i- nevermind, don't think about it. She tried starting a conversation, "Hi, I'm Lyra, and you must be Justin?" I nodded my confirmation, causing her to squeal, "Oh my gosh, I never thought I'd meet a real human!" Bon Bon came over, and lay down next to Lyra, "Sorry, if shes bugging you, she always had a fascination for the humans who used to live here, and now, well it seems one came right out of history!" She gave a nervous chuckle. I sighed, "She wasn't being a bother, and from were I come from, your jaw would unhinge and drop itself in magma, just by what it saw alone." With that I got up and walked away, hoping to put distance between myself and Lyra, I didn't want her to be a main character in my life, I've got enough to keep straight as it is. Luckily, she didn't follow me, or atleast, that's what I thought... ~~~~ (Lyra's POV) Trotting down the park pathway, I felt a sense of happiness and joy in the air, seeing the bench I usually sit at, but what sat atop of it made me stop in my track. It was Justin the human! OH MY CELESTIA! I've been waiting for this moment for so long! Sitting down next to the human, I asked, "Hi, I'm Lyra, and you must be Justin?" He nodded and I squealed! OOOH! We could have so much fun together! If you catch my drift, "Oh my gosh, I never thought I'd meet a real human!" As I said that, Bon Bon had to come over and ruin the fun. "Sorry, if shes bugging you, she always had a fascination for the humans who used to live here, and now, well it seems one came right out of history!" She gave a nervous chuckle to which I rolled my eyes, but he captured my attention as he spoke, "She wasn't being a bother, and from were I come from, your jaw would unhinge, just by what it saw alone." I didn't exactly understand why he said that, but that didn't deter me from being angry at Bon Bon. "Bon Bon! Why'd you do that! I also got those lovely hands! Oh, how they could rub.. erm, I mean help me open cans and such!" I quickly corrected before she noticed. "Uh huh, and you expect me to believe that?" I nodded and jumped up, quickly following the human that was getting farther and farther away! ~~~~ (Justin's POV) Following the road was easy, trying to find something to do, not so much. What I saw next caught me by surprise, Pinkie on a pole, which was bent at a 90 degree angle, pointing at a bald donkey. Okay, I wasn't going to get involved in this episode, that would not be good. I felt that itch again in my back, I tried to scratch it but, to no avail. It soon disappeared, I might wanna get Twilight to take a look at my wings. It still felt somewhat odd, to have wings, when I've been alive 13 years without. Soon the giant tree that symbolized the local library, and Twilight's home came into view. I knocked on the door, no answer. I knocked again to no answer, meh whatever, I'll find something else to do then. It was then I got that feeling, you get when you're being watched. Seriously? I saw a certain green unicorn watching me from a distance, complete with binoculars, notepad, pencil and a safari hat. Really? I sighed in exasperation, this was going to be a long day. I narrowed my eyes at her, hopefully she can take the hint? Yup, she jumped in fright, and quickly started jotting down notes before galloping off. Stalker I shook my head, and headed over to Rarity's boutique, maybe she had work for me? Maybe. The walk didn't take long, but I did get lost twice, having to backtrack a couple of times and ask ponies directions. When I finally reached the door, I pushed the hoof-sized button of a doorbell, I didn't hear anything from outside but she certainly did. This was proven by her opening the door and saying, "Welcome to Rarity's boutique whe-... oh, hi Justin, anything I can help you with darling?" she asked in her royalish tone. "Well, theirs nothing to do, and I was wondering if you needed help with something." She nodded, "Oh yes, I do need help with something, if you'll follow me." I closed the door behind me, completely oblivious to Lyra hiding in the bush near the boutique. I followed in Rarity's wake, taking in the flashy, dull, and extravagant designs all made by Rarity. She really did know her fashion, some of these articles of clothing, would probably cost something around, hmm, lets say $1500, or $2000 I suppose. She led me upstairs, and walked inside a bathroom, "This pipe right here won't stop leaking, and I'll say the previous workers did a terrible job, could you possibly fix it?" I nodded in confirmation, I wasn't good with technology repairs, but mechanical like this, piece of cake. "Okay, I'm going to need a wrench, some hand towels, clothe, super glue if you have any, liquid rubber and possibly some spare bolts?" She nodded, and came back with the needed supplies, much to my surprise, how did ponies manufacture liquid rubber? Especially cause it was canned and had a sprayer. "Well, here in Equestria, we don't give a shit about what Technological Achievement Tier we are in!" I chuckled at my own joke, to which Rarity just looked confused. "Inside joke." To which Rarity made an 'o' and said, "Well, I'll just leave you to that, call me when you're done." I nodded and cracked my fingers, neck came next and finally arms. This was gonna be a piece of cake. ~~~~ After 20 minutes of tinkering with the pipe, I finally got it to stop leaking, I tested the faucet, sure enough it worked just fine. Much to the gratitude of Rarity. "Oh thank you darling, I swear that leak was giving me some major problems with the clothing, here have this." She handed me 10 bits, to which I was thankful for, but how far can you get with only 10? No idea. finally leaving the building, I had nothing to do again. It was only about midday, gah! I walked out of town, along the path that led towards the apple farm. It was called Sweet Apple Acres or something like that, right? Meh, whatever, I found Applejack over bucking some trees, "Hey Applejack!" I called out, she stopped mid-buck and asked, "Howdy, so what're you doin' out here sugercube?" "Just looking for work to do, I haven't really got anything else to do." She nodded and said, "Well, we could yer buckin' skills, come on right over here." I followed her over to the tree she was about to buck, she looked at me expectantly, using as much force as I could muster, I kicked my leg out, somewhat like a Karate kick, or something. The tree shook, but nothing fell, this time I round house kicked the tree. Only one apple fell, I growled. I wasn't about to let a tree beat me, jumping up into the air, much to the dislike of my bandaged leg, I brought both my feet upon the trunk, launching myself backwards, but also succeeding in getting two more apples. "Hmm, perhaps you could try an' buck it like ah do?" I got on my hands and knees, lining my legs up, I used my hands for balance like a handstand, and kicked out at the tree. Which had surprisingly more force than the other two kicks, only problem was, 4 apples came down, I moved aside and Applejack bucked the tree, putting me to shame with all the apples falling at once. Damn. "Hey Applejack, remind me to never get you angry." She giggled at the hidden compliment and blushed, I'm just the charmer aren't I? "Well, I guess there is one more thing I could try." I climbed the tree next to it, which still had apples ripe for the picking, I jumped along the branches, careful not to fall, and watched as apples fell upon every branch I jumped on. I felt a sense of deja vu, but quickly passed it off. "Hey! I got apples!" I shouted in joy, only to feel my weight lurching backwards, "Shit!" I scream as my body tumbles through the branches, my hands reaches out to grab something, anything, and I grab an apple. I wonder how funny it must of been, when I fell and the thing I came down with was an apple, sparks questions doesn't it? "Oh my, are yer okay?" I got up and nodded, clutching a part of my head that was still throbbing. "I'll be fine, if it wasn't for my thick skull, I'd have a concussion or worse." Which got a laugh from Applejack. "Well, I'ma head over to Sugarcube, I don't want a repeat of that mistake." She nodded and I trekked back to Sugarcube, the sun was farther in the sky, but not far enough to be counted as a time to sleep, to hell with time! I'm gonna take a nap when I get to my room. When I finally reached Ponyville square the throbbing had gone away, walking into Sugarcube corner, the stairs were my destination but I was distracted by Pinkie. "OhmygoshJustinwherehaveyoubeen? I'vebeensoworriedpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleasetellmewhereyouwent! IpromiseIwonttellanyponyinfactI'llPinkiepromise!" "Um, I've been wandering around looking for something to do. But now I'm taking a nap, that answer your question? And you don't need to Pinkie promise anything." I headed upstairs, only to find Pinkie waiting for me, "Okay, so I was thinking of this party, there was this donkey that was all saddy waddy, I couldn't let him go without a party because he was knew! And I had to make him smile, so what should the party be about?" "A welcome to Ponyville and meeting new friends?" I shrugged, but Pinkie seemed to love it, "Ohmygoshthatsperfect! ThankyouJustin!" She hugged me, and nuzzled my cheek than quickly sped off, damn, there was something weird with that pony. I walked into my bedroom, to see the black obsidian figurine where I left it, looking over it, one could tell it had holes in its four legs, and something weird with it's body. I felt like I'd seen this before, but I brushed that aside and hopped onto the bed. Sleep soon found me and I dreamed about mountains of ice cream, space cats, Lyra, SCP 173 and Slenderman being best buds. ~~~~ I awoke to find it was night time, I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes, for some reason I could see perfectly in the dark, I looked down at my hooves, wait... hooves? "WHAT THE FUCK!?!" Chapter 11 - ...ShitstormI couldn't comprehend, what I was staring at. Hooves? I quickly lifted the blanket off my body, to see a grey body, the moonlight reflected off it's surface. I rubbed my hoof down the length of my chest, to feel a carapace. I finally noticed I had holes in my hooves. Well, this is going up on my top ten list of crazies, winning as number 1! Congrats! You win a well in-human scream! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" I began to hyperventilate, this wasn't me! But, I'm still in my bed, how did this happen? I looked over to my left, at the nightstand, the figurine was gone... Shit? Yup. Another scream? Why not? "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Okay, now calm down. Can't, I just turned into a changeling. How'd you come to that conclusion? No idea. Let's become one mind again. Sure! The door was kicked down by Pinkie who stormed in holding a Pinkie cannon, flipping on the light she gasped in terror. I still had my human clothing on, which was beginning to feel uncomfortable. "Pinkie, what's happened to me?" She watched in absolute fear, "So, that was the doozy." I barely heard her, as Mrs. and Mr. Cake stomped in. "What's going on he-... oh my god, a changeling, wait, Justin?" I nodded, tears began to stain my face. Mrs. Cake came up and sat on the bed, trying to comfort me. How many times have I been comforted by ponies? Atleast 6, or more times. A song began to play, I jumped, then I realized I must of hit a button on my MP3, the song was, Young. I curled up in a fetal position, shivering, this body felt so alien. Like being the only white person, in a school of black and Mexican. Been there done that. I stood up, it felt like I was on my hands and knees, except my knees were cut off and replaced with hoofs, same with my hands. Walking was easy, I jumped off the bed, landing unsteadily. "Guess, it's time for me to go, no one will except me now." "What? What do you mean?" Pinkie asked. "Trust me, -sniff- you don't wanna know." "Please tell me, I pinkie promise I won't tell anypony else." "My answer is still no, guess it's time for me to go, got any saddlebags I could borrow? Nevermind, I'll just find a bag somewhere." I walked out of the room, leaving behind a stunned audience, oh Tobuscus, got me saying it now. I tip my hat to you sir. Walking down the stairs was a bit challenging, but I managed it, only to be stopped by Pinkie who somehow teleported downstairs. "Stop! I won't let a friend go any farther, don't make me use extreme measures to make you smile!" Pinkie said rather intensely. I brushed past her, not even caring anymore. I'm just gonna be another hated being, something no one else will love, I need it to live now. Maybe I'll just starve out in the woods, a much better fate than being locked up for the rest of my life. I wasn't watching where I was walking, and accidentally impaled my horn in the wall, my horn! Magic, now how do I use it? I thought for a moment, concentrating on a chair, I imagined it floating, I felt a warm air blow along my horn, I opened my eyes realizing they were closed. And gasped. The chair was floating in a green aura. But than I lost concentration and it fell to the floor with an annoying sound. The next song played on my MP3, salt in the wounds. Wow, it really was salt in the wound wasn't it? "Pinkie, in a few weeks, ponies will come to fear me, and hate me with a vengeance, when they see me, they will either try and kill me, or flee like their life depended on it. It would be better if I just left." With that I walked out the door, the song still playing. Tears free fell from my now compound eyes, when a thought hit me, maybe I didn't need to leave Ponyville, changelings do what their name entails, change. I closed my eyes, focusing on my previous body, trying to change into a human. I opened my eyes, nothing happened. I tried again, no results. One more time, still nothing. What was I doing wrong? I had no idea what I was doing anyways. I gave it one more try, blocking out all other sounds, focusing on changing. I felt the familiar warmth, this time it was over my entire body, opening my eyes, I was still in pony shape. So did it work? I trotted over to a nearby fountain, and looked at the reflection, a tan stallion, with amber eyes, and a deep brown mane stared back. So, changelings can only turn into other ponies? That sucks deeeeeeeeep. I looked at my cutie mark by craning my neck, it was a gold circle. What did it mean? No idea, I stared into my reflection once more, to see I was in fact shorter than previously, really? If I had a guess, I'd say 8 inches taller than Applebloom, but still shorter than a full grown pony. At least I wasn't prone to acne like other poor souls were. Looking over myself one more time, I figured this was better than nothing, all my previous guilt and grief washed away like grit, by this new discovery. I trotted back towards Sugarcube, only to be stopped by a certain purple mare, "Hey! What are you doing out so late? Shouldn't you be inside?" Twilight called. I trotted up to her, "Hey Twilight, remember me?" She seemed confused, with a slight hint of recognition, "I recognize your voice, but who are you?" I giggled, "It's me Justin, wassup girl?" I burst out laughing and doubled over kicking my legs out into the air, "Oh yeah, nice try, really who are you?" I giggled again and got up, "Listen to my roflcopter! It goes SWSH SWSH SWSH SWSH SWSH SWSH." She groaned and facehoofed, "Are you actually gonna answer? Or do I have to go around advertising a lost colt?" I chuckled, "Sorry Twilight, but it is me Justin, how could you not recognize me? Oh yeah, it's cause I'm not longer human is it? Nor am I a pony for that matter. It happened not to long ago actually." With this I turned back into my base form, still shorter than Twilight, but I guess it works. She gasped, and then growled, "What have you done with Justin?" I sighed, and asked, "Have you ever seen a black obsidian figurine? I fear that is what turned me into this." She didn't lower her magical aura, "Yes, it turns ponies into changelings after prolonged exposure, but it hasn't been found in a millennia, the books we do have about it, are all jumbled messes, and have no exact proof, why do you a-... oh." She lowered her magic. "Yup, just like I thought." I flashed back into my pony form, pain instantly shot across my forehead, clutching my head, I fell to the ground, and writhed in pain. "Gah! Oh god! Mother of Jesus saint christ this hurts like a mother fucker!" I screamed more colorful words, before finally the last spasm occurred, I hadn't noticed it but Twilight and Pinkie were standing over me shouting my name. "Well, well, well, who are you? I never thought that obsidian block would actually be found by anypony. So please tell me, what is your name?" The voice in my head sounded familiar, so familiar, yet so far away. Who are you? What the fuck did you do to me? WHAT ARE YOU?!? I scream outloud and inside my head. The voice spoke again, "Why, I am Chrysalis, how nice to meet you young one. Might I ask what you're doing in the presence of ponies?" The color drained from my face, Not, you, too. The last thought that passed through my mind before blackness enveloped me. ~~~~ I was awake, but I kept my eyes closed, please, I swear to all holy, please, PLEASE, make that night be a dream. Turns out God wasn't wanting to help me any, as I was still a changeling. This time in my bed. I began to sob into my pillow, why me? Why? This is a dream come true, and a curse. I've had Sombra in my head for a long time. Now I've gotta deal with Chryssy. "HEY! I can hear your thoughts you know! Your brothers and sisters, can't hear your thoughts because of the distance, but that doesn't mean I can't!" I kept on crying into the pillow, why was life so unfair, and unjust? "Okay, listen, if you stop crying. I'll promote you, no? Give you extra attention and love, still no? Okay, how about, um, oh just shut the hay up! I'm sick and tired of your crying! No, I'll use one of your swears, JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP FOR CHRIST SAKE!" Pain flared across my head, and I stopped my crying, but that didn't stop the sniffles. Why me though Chryssy? I've been brought into this world from my own, and now I've been transformed into something else, that was made for deceit, lies, and stealing. "Hey, listen kid, I'm sorry, but I can't do anything. Even if I could, I wouldn't, we need every soldier for the raid were planning on Canterlot. You in, or out?" That was one question I couldn't answer, I didn't want to answer, afraid of the consequences. Afraid. You always were afraid Justin. Why not step up for once? Be a man? Memories flashed by, the time my dad became a hulking mass of rage, alcohol, and muscle. This was after he came back from a 3 month deploy. He drank, got angry about some little thing and trashed the entire house. I was only 7 or 8 then, so I couldn't blame myself, but when I grew older, it only got worse. No one did anything, I remember one particular time, when he got so angry, he began to throw knives at us. He laughed, laughed, at our pain, at his own child's pain. His wife's pain. Our pain. But when I grew to be 13, I was strong enough to stop him, I could've stopped him, yes I would need help. But we could. Yet we didn't, we, no, I, was too afraid to make a move on him. "Oh my, you have some terrible memories don't you? You poor thing, here let me help." The memories passed on, and happy ones were forced into my mind. Like some sort of mind control. Eugh. But her motherly side didn't pass by unnoticed, she really did care didn't she? So, not all of them were monsters. The revelation hit me like a freight train, changing my entire way of seeing a changeling. They weren't meaning to be this way, maybe they didn't want to be this way? But they needed to, or death will follow. Maybe there was a way changeling and pony could live together at the same time? Maybe. Possibly. Yes, they could. And I would set this action in motion. I felt a sobbing grip my mind, "You have no idea, how right you are." I grimaced, there had to be a way. Twilight came in, with bloodshot eyes, "Justin, I don't know what to think about this, I got the Princess." Celestia walked in, and shined in her own brilliance, but I could see the sympathy, I could smell her sympathy for me. The sympathy I didn't deserve. "I think, I'd be more comfortable talking to Luna, no offense Celestia." I spoke quietly, as my eyes still threatened to cry. I felt my heart jump into my throat, Celestia nodded, and Luna walked in, while the other two stood next to us, "Alone." I was even quieter this time. They walked out, which only left Luna and I. I finally let my emotions flood out, and began to sob, I probably looked like a train wreck on a saturday afternoon. She came and lay next to me, laying her wing gently on my back. I could feel, sense, smell, see, taste, hear, her sympathy for me. "I-I... why me? Why?" I kept on sobbing, Luna began to nuzzle me. And cooed soft words. My world eventually disappeared into a velvety blackness, as I fell asleep. ~~~~ Waking up, to the sound of rain pitter-patter against the window. Luna's presence was gone, but I could still feel her warmth. "Are you okay now, little one? I -sniff- don't like it when any of my subjects are down in the dumps, so to speak. It really effects my mood." I nodded, hoping she understood, which she gave a sigh of relief. The pitter patter soon became a full force rain. My eyes slowly closed again, as I fell into sleep once more. Chapter 13 - Escape and ChangeSo... being trapped in an underwater cavern is one thing, but being trapped in a cavern full of unconscious ponies that I can feed off of is another thing, along with the fact I never absorbed any. Damn. I could feel my energy depleting as I kept the transformation and this light on. Dimming it, the energy used was lessened, but still frightening high. It was almost like I had a magic-o-meter embedded in my brain or something, as I could easily tell how much magical energy was in the air around me. Interesting. Swimming around a bit, I realized I could use my tail as a rudder, which is exactly what I did. After exploring the entire cave, nothing interesting came up, besides more ponies. How long have they been stockpiling here? Must've been a few generations not only to get such a large quantity of ponies, but to also keep the ponies alert down. Swimming back over to the white slab, which covered the exit, I began to examine it. If this was a storage bay for ponies, than changelings should have an entrance and an exit. Just gotta look for it! Splinter Cell mode activated, looking around for clues was harder than I thought it would be. There was literally nothing that seemed out of place. (Besides the pones) when a thought slowly formed in my head, what about under the sacs? I eagerly swam and checked under the sacs, only to find nothing after the 163 one, which was practically all of them. The pit in my stomach region had grown bigger, I guess I really did need love to survive. "Ah yessss, so now you understand your predicament? I made sure the only exit, is to blow the exit *evil giggle* not that you would actually feed from those ponies anyways." She finished off with another evil cackle and left my mind. I do have to say, she did way better than Sombra who went all out. She planned this like a boss, an evil, calculating bitch. It's official, they're all bitches in my book of bitch records, earlier I only had 3 people on there. Now I have reason to add two more! I contemplated my problem again, could I possibly move it? First was a light push, next was a shove, and finally one last powerful heave before reassessing my situation. Now it's time to try magic, I winked the light out of existence, which was quickly replaced with the light of my horn as I tried to move the offending slab of stone. It moved a hopeful millimeter! Just a millimeter but still! Hope for escape! It was than I realized I wouldn't have enough energy to make it through without... feeding. I turned around while a tear flew off somewhere into the water. Now it's time to do something I promised myself I wouldn't do. I grasped onto one of the love links, and began to suckle on it like a foal. However it was only mentally, soon I was chewing on it, love tasted... well, cookies and cream, with a mixture of vanilla ice cream. Quite delectable. I quickly pulled away as I realized I had bitten out a huge portion of a pony's love. Feeling bad for eating so much, I floated back up to the slab, and began to use the new found energy to move it. It was slow going but better than blowing it open and possibly harming any of the surrounding ponies. After a few minutes of working, I needed more energy as the all too familiar pit came back. I chose a different pony this time, making sure not to look at the ponys' face, I took a good sized portion of it, but not enough to kill the poor soul. Swimming back up to the stone I inspected my work. The hole was big enough for a newborn foal to slip through, but no chance of a yearling. Damn. I continued my work for god knows how long, until it was finally wide enough for me to slip through. As I swam through I couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment, I had did it! But thats about when my mind stopped for two whole seconds as the entire lake shook. Something was coming, something big! Shooting down the corridor heading to the exit do-.. wait, I backed up from the exit, it was a good thing I did, a large squid, yes a squid, was waiting there to grab and kill me. This reminded me of a song, oh yeah, it was the This is Aperture song. I backed up into the room that held the stone chest, as it waved it's tentacles around in a fanatic matter. Weren't squids salt water creatures? A razor sharp tentacle shot out, which I nimbly dodged. It had a dark blue body, and beady red eyes. Shit, it shot out another two which I barely dodge with my life, LITERALLY! Firing a laser of magic at the beast, finally got it to calm down for a second, before going all out. I heard a laughing surround the room. I watched in slow motion I felt stuck in molasses, I could only stare as the tentacle went straight through my chest and out the other side. My mouth gaped at the new hole in my body. The laughing only grew, in higher intensities as I felt tears began to form. I was gonna die by a squid! At least I'll be honored by Sky! Seems Sky, had other plans for me as a butter sword fell from somewhere on the ceiling. Grabbing it in my magic, I chopped off the tentacle that still impaled my chest, and nearly hurled as blood began to seep from the wounds. It was then I finally felt the pain, oh the pain. The excruciating pain! Oh how it hurt, how I screamed and became a killing machine. I finally plunged my sword through it's head, killing it. Using my last bit of energy, I swam out of the cave, and swam to shore. I washed up on the shore like some dead animal, I could hear a yelp of surprise, and someone shouting before darkness... ~~~~ Waking up with a pounding head, a gaping hole in my chest, and having to change my gills into lungs is not the best morning. Turns out it was Twilight I washed up next to, she saved my life otherwise I'd be dead. She stemmed the blood loss, and made magical organs, casts, and bandages. For a unicorn this was an amazing feat. of magic, "T-Twilight," I breathed through half lidded eyes, "Thank you..." I fell asleep as the unicorn lay her head next to mine. ~~~~ I groaned as I woke up the second time, I giggled as the entire Mane 6 sat around my bed, "H-h-how many times are w-we gonna be m-meeting like this?" I chuckled and winced as pain shot up my chest. Pinkie and Twilight had bloodshot eyes, did they really care about me that much? "Justin! That was stupid! Why would you do that? Did you not care how I-we would feel?" I was surprised as they both shouted at me, pink and purple mixing. They both stopped and looked at each other, before saying at the same time, "Why are you coping me? Stop it! Don't make me hurt you!" That was weird, they were synchronized with exact precision. "G-girls, please. Stop fighting." They both shamefully looked away, I knew sometimes I could be a pussy magnet, but I didn't think that also applied to ponies. Huh. Applejack trotted over to me and whispered in my ear, "Hey'm sugarcube, I reckon those two like you." An invisible blush spread across my face, and I didn't try to hide it, but something must've shown because Rarity giggled. Fluttershy was somewhere, "Hey, wheres F-fluttershy?" She squeaked from under the desk that sat near the bed I was on. I giggled, "S-so where am I?" My voice began to strengthen, I looked down at my chest to see bandages. "Ponyville hospital, I would've thought you'd remember, you were in here for a long time not to long ago." Everypony except me, gasped and quickly bowed. As you probably already guessed, Celestia and Luna came in the room! "Excuse us, for dropping in unannounced but we wanted to return this to you." They unsheathed a gold butter sword, the one I used to kill the squid. Great, not only Halo but now Sky.... wait, FUCK YEAH! Using my horn, I grabbed the sword out of her magical grasp, much to the surprise of Twilight, Luna, Rarity and Celestia. I laid it in my hooves, and ran one hoof over it. It had an odd design in the hilt where the leather met the gold, it had the shape of the amulet Sky uses. Wow, universe fuck you, and thank you! I love you and hate you equally now! I just got Sky's personal sword, or atleast that's what I thought. "Thank you for going back for this. How'd you obtain it?" "Simple, it was on the beach, nopony decided to grab it." Luna came forward, "And, we found the cavern full of ponies, when were you gonna mention this?" I cocked my head at her, what was she talking about? There was nothing down there, just bones and Sky's sword, along with a giant squid... wow universe really? "What do you mean?" "The giant cavern full of our subjects in green cocoons. Your saying you don't remember?" I gave her a confused look before slowly nodding, "Yyyyeeeaaaahhhhh, I don't know what cocoons your talking about, I remember swimming in there, seeing nothing of interest, finding a brick I push it opening a door leading into a temple like place. After pushing a few stalagmites and stalactites, I swam through a small chest, into another cavern, all that was in there were some bones and this gold sword. After swimming out a giant dark blue squid attacked me. I killed it and swam to the beach. That's all I remember. Honest." I held up my hooves in submission, Celestia walked up to me, "Well, we could still test that theory." Putting her horn on my head, she began to surf through my memories before quickly pulling away and gasping. "Y-you, know so much... so much about us..." She began to walk backwards her face scrunched into fear, "H-how do you know so much?!?!" I grinned, a sadistic grin. "It's part of being a human. We know just about everything. Just joking, it's complicated really. Can't really explain so I'm not." I thought for a moment, "Forget about what you saw, trust me. Your going to change WAY too much if you know what you learned. Trust me, you don't want that." "Why should I even listen to you!" She stomped her hoof, "I could prevent these crysis's." "Listen to yourself! What would happen if I know your future, you learn it. AND YOU TRY AND CHANGE IT?!?! YOU KNOW WHAT WOULD HAPPEN! I DON'T NEED TO EXPLAIN ANYTHING ELSE!" I screamed, hoping I got the point across. I took a huff of breath, as pain built up in my chest. She shamefully looked to the ground, "I-I understand, but I only want to do what is best for my subjects." I took a lighter tone, "I understand Celestia, but things have to happen how they have to... you know what could happen, even if they don't" I waved my hoof pointing at the other ponies in the room. "O-okay, I'll forget those memories, but I still have to check your own." She put her horn back on my head, I saw as she cycled through the memories. I could feel her cringing as she realized that she couldn't prevent these disasters. Once she found the memory, she played it like a movie. I watched along side her as I swam through the temple. She could even hear my thoughts, along with Chryssy's. When I finally opened the chest, I felt a slight headache,and watched as I saw what, well, what I did see. A small cavern with bones, and a go-... wait... bones? Gold sword? Holy shit, Skydoesminecraft died here? What the fuck universe? Oh wait, the squid. VERY FUNNY UNIVERSE! Celestia pulled away, her face scrunched into worry, "Justin, your memories were changed. Somepony did this. I think I know who." Well, thats nice, I spoke, "Seems like I'm a pawn among gods." I shook my head before continuing, "Just in the perfect place to cause the most damage." I sighed. It happened so fast I couldn't really do much against it, I sat up straight, a coldness lingering over my body, "Hello, once again. Well th- Agh! Quit fighting me you weakling!" I scrunched my face up, doing my best to close it. I could feel her presence in my mind, Chryssy the fuck are you doing? "What do you think I'm doing? Leaving a message!" I sighed and opened my muzzle, my voicebox working on it's own, "Suck it! Bitch!" I quickly snapped my muzzle closed, encasing it with my magic, and gave Celestia apologetic eyes. "Well, that's Chrysalis for you!" I shouted, I felt her presence leave my mind. "Well, that was slightly amusing, but who is Chrysalis?" I facehoofed and said, "Chrysalis is the queen of the changelings, for some reason I have direct connection to her. Trust me, I've had enough practice with Sombra to know when she is in my head, and how to get her out." Celestia and Luna seemed pleased. Rarity cleared her throat, "Well, she is quite brutish that much is sure, but I must really get back to my customers, see you girls later!" She trotted out of the door, Pinkie was walking slowly on a path out of the room, I could barely hear her say, "I need to get back to Sugarcube, see you later." Applejack trotted up to the bed and said, "See ya later, pardner. Gotta get back to buckin' them trees, they ain't gonna buck themselves!" Next was Fluttershy, "I've gotta go take care of my animals, bye. -squeak-" I nearly gave in to my giddiness at the cuteness I just witnessed. Finally Twilight, "I've gotta go and make sure Spike hasn't messed up the library while I was gone." Now, with only Celestia and Luna in the room, I asked them. "Celestia, did you rid yourself of the memories yet?" She nodded. "Well, I guess you two can leave now. Nothing really important to talk about right now." They complied, and I was all alone. In the same room as before. Almost seems like the bed wants me to lay on it or something. I looked back down at the bandages, they looked like they needed to be changed soon, this was proven correct as a nurse walked in a few seconds later. Just as luck would have it, it was nurse Lilac. "Hey, Lilac Bloom, funny seeing you again. Except last time I was a human." First she was confused, before it dawned on her. "Oh my, how did it happen? The transformation I mean." I shrugged, "I don't really know much about it, except it had to do with a black figurine." She thought for a moment before shrugging, "Oh well, we still need to change your bandages." After some pain, nice words, changing of the bandages and a sip of love, I felt much better. I snuggled deeper into the bed, letting the warmth spread over me. I switched to my trademark form, for some reason it felt better when I was a changeling. Changing back into my base form, the softness and warmness of the bed soon put me into a deep slumber. ~~~~ I was jolted awake by a pain in my chest, at first I was confused, than I remembered I was in the hospital, moving the covers off of my torso, I could see nothing wrong. The pain wasn't immense, it was kinda like getting pinched. I began to slowly take away the bandages, to see a clear carapace. I rubbed my hoof over the spot where the wound had once been. It was now just a memory. A thought hit me, did changelings molt? That would be weird. Staring out the window, I could see the sky was now turning orange. Another thought came to mind, how much sleep did changelings need? If the fictions were true, less than the average pony. Pros and cons, less sleep, less laziness, capital 'd' colon. Less sleep, more awake time. Whatever, I guess I never really care for sleep anyways. As I got up and stretched, I could tell I was the only living thing in the room. Maybe they didn't want other ponies to see me. Whatever once more, the door opened and I jumped, giving a tiny yelp. Nurse Lilac blushed, "Oh, sorry didn't mean to scare you. I brought you food." She carted it over to me, she looked over my now unbandaged chest, "When did your wounds heal?" "Not to long ago actually." "Really? That was fast." "You have no idea." I held a fork in my magic, and began to eat the greens on the plate. After finishing my meal, I still felt hungry, but not the kind of hungry you get when you haven't eaten, yeah. That kind of hungry. "Nurse Lilac is it okay if I take some of your love?" I asked, she reluctantly nodded. I found her love energies in the air, after taking a few small nibbles and one small bite, I was good, but not satisfied. "Thanks nurse." I smiled, with which she shuddered and left. Hmm, I guess we went from friends-to-stay-away-you-creepy-thing. I shrugged it off. I switched into my pony form, and it was than I remembered! MY GLASSES! Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit, oh shit! Where are they?! It was than another revelation hit me, I've been able to see without my glasses this whole time... the fuck? No seriously, what the fuck? Finally a gift from the universe! Thank you! After trotting to the receptionist area I signed out, and walked out of the hospital. Eager to get some fresh air. As i took a step outside, I took in a deep breath and let out. I was finally out of that stuff hospital, it smelled tooooo much of cleaner and air fresheners that didn't work. I finally reached Sugarcube, no pony gave me much attention, the most I ever got was a market vendor trying to sell me fresh beats. Walking inside, I headed up the stairs, into my room and flopped onto my bed, and gave a sigh of relief. I was finally back in my room! Finally! But before I go to sleep I wanna try out some outfits. Opening my wardrobe I found the Mare-Do-Well costume gone, but other things were in there. Pulling out an outfit, I put it on and looked at myself in the mirror. It was a simple yellow jacket. I put it back, and pulled out another outfit, it looked like a teacher's outfit, um okay. Looking back into the wardrobe I pulled out another, I began to blush what was up with these? The next on was a dragon costume. I was afraid to look back into the wardrobe, but I did one last time and pulled out a metal suit. What was that doing in there? And what the fuck was up with all the feminine clothing? I guess I could change into a mare, but I don't like doing that. Whatever, I mean really. Pinkie set up my wardrobe, so I guess it would make sense, but really? I spotted a blue cuff under my bed, grabbing it with my magic, I pulled out my old human clothes. I pulled out my MP3 player, which had surprisingly survived everything it's gone through. I began to play, Hey, Soul sister. As I listened to the music, I felt myself nodding off, and let the sleep come. I didn't have anything better to do. Chapter 14 - Think so?I awoke to find myself hanging by one hoof upside down. To say I wasn't freaked out would be the understatement of the year. I gasped and opened my eyes, I nearly called out for help when I noticed something on my nightstand. I began to flap my buggish wings which emitted a low buzzing sound. After righting myself, I undid the clothe that was somehow attached to the ceiling which had held me suspended. After falling flat on my face, I picked up the little paper and package on the stand. It read... Hiya, Justin! So I guess if you're reading this you got out of my prank :D Anyways you left your gold sword at the hospital silly goose so I decided to bring it back! Sorry about the prank! I couldn't resist! Your sleeping form just makes me want to go and make a party! I cringed, she watched me while... I slept? Eugh, I guess she's been affected by Princess Molestia's magic! I hefted the package and laid it on my bed, tearing off the pink wrapping (which had Pinkie's cutiemark emblazoned on it) a box appeared! I pulled the sword out of the box and inspected it. It looked the same as before, just, I couldn't figure out why the universe would do this... did I do something? What did I do if that is the case, hmm, meh? Meh. Wait, why hasn't Chryssy been speaking to me lately? Herm, more questions than answers... HMMMMMMM. I opened the nightstand and pulled out the Halo magnum, Halo Battle Rifle and the mags. that go with them. I pulled the metal suit out of the wardrobe, putting it on along with the two holsters I made a green magical holster for the sword. Well, this is a lot of power for one simple kid. Hell, why did Sombra even choose me? There were tons of other, better, choices. So why me? Eh, trying to figure this out will be like trying to find Waldo in a factory that made red and white striped clothe. I stood up and trotted around in the heavy suit for a few seconds. Breathless just from that little exertion, this suit really weighed a ton. In the fictions the changelings could change how thick their muscles were... and it affected their physical physique but would cost mental energy. What's the worst that could happen? Oh yeah, thats right. I facehoofed, I would have to increase lung size, heart power, bone strength along with other things for my body to cope with the increase in muscle strength. Gah! After doing the necessary changes the suit still bore weight on me, but way less than before. I looked at myself in the mirror and found the green frills where my mane would be sticking out the top. Making me look like a motherfucking boss! I took off the armor and weaponry, putting it back where it used to be, I kept the sword. Better to be safe than sorry. Switching into my pony form I trotted downstairs and outside, with no real destination in mind, but fate had other plans. Fluttershy came up to me, and forcefully bumped into me, "If somepony doesn't get out of your way, make them pay!" I only had time to say, "Wha.." Before I was bucked over probably half of Ponyville. I smashed through Twilight's window, sending glass cascading all over the room. I felt the glass shatter my disguise, and pierce my carapace with it's unnatural sharpness. I groaned, and sat up, "Oh my Celestia! Justin! Who did this?" I felt a hoof against my chest, "Don't get up, it will only make it worse." I complied. "I think it was Fluttershy." I grunted as pain rocketed up my abdomen, I don't know how I didn't see it earlier but a large shard of glass had impaled my stomach region. I gasped at the offending object, pain pulsed from the wound. I gingerly touched it, causing even more waves of agony to wash over me. Twilight began to lift me up with her magic, I heard a squelch as she pulled the glass out. I ground my teeth, and clamped my eyes shut, trying to walk off the pain. I felt an odd sensation as she began to heal the wound, it felt somewhat like clothe being stuffed in there and it itched. It took just about all my will power not to reach down and rub vigorously on that area. When she was done, I gingerly rubbed the area, to find black carapace. I leapt up and hugged her, "Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!" She giggled before removing me from her chest, "Jeez, your welcome, I didn't think you'd act like about a simple healing." My jaw dropped and my left eye twitched, "Simple? Sim-.. no, Twilight you just saved my life twice! How could I repay you? Literally impossible!" She giggled and blushed, before scuffing the ground, "Oh, it was nothing." "How could you say that was nothing? You just healed a wound that would've taken days to heal. Not to forget you recently also exerted yourself from the squid!" Her blush deepened, she looked cute when she was flustered, "Oh stop, you know it wasn't much." But that didn't deter me from complimenting her further. "Even though I know next to nothing about magic I can tell that would've taken a fairly powerful unicorn to pull it off." "Thanks, anyways who did this to you again? I didn't quite hear what you said." I shifted from hoof to hoof, "It was Fluttershy." She looked at me like I was crazy, "Now why would Fluttershy do that? Not saying I don't believe you just it doesn't seem probable." I deadpanned, "Think I'd lie about this? Hell, you just saw me smash through your very own window!" She thought for a moment, "B-but... we need to see Fluttershy, now!" I deadpanned further (if that was possible) "Think so?" "Change into your disguise, and get your sword." I complied and reattached the sword to my magic-made sheath. I disguised myself and made a few adjustments, I made myself eye level with Twilight, and strengthened my organs. We galloped out of the house, running through Ponyville on a course towards Fluttershy's cabin. Well, what I would call running, Twilight would've called parkour if she knew what that was. I jumped over a cart, landing on a barrel with which I jumped and landed on the roof it was propped against. Instead of risking a jump across to another house, I made magical slabs and ran along them. Now you may be wondering, how do I know how to do this? Easy, I compressed the air enough to allow me to walk along it. Twilight zipped through the streets while I took the easier, cheaper path of running along roofs. After awhile of running I began to feel the adrenaline leaving my body, which means the full effects of running through the entire town was starting to take effect. But just as luck would have it we reached the cabin before I fell over my over-exerted myself. The cabin looked desolate, the trees around looked dead, no animals seemed present but the thing that shook me the most was the house itself. It looked worse than it did in the episode. Part of the roof caved in, windows were cracked, smashed, boarded up the door was slightly off it's hinges and boards covered that part of the house as well. The bridge that went over the small stream was nonexistent, we slowly trotted up to the door, the only sounds heard were our hoofsteps, our breathing, the wind and... Pinkie Pie? "Twilight get down!" We hid in a nearby bush, watching the seen unfold in front of us. We couldn't hear what they were saying, but it seemed like an intense argument. For a second there it looked like Iron Will was about to leave, but something made him stop and began tearing the boards down that covered Fluttershy's front door. Iron Will than proceeded to throw Pinkie off into the stream that had turned into a bog. Twilight began to get up, "Twilight! What are you doing! Get down!" She shook me off and said, "Nopony is gonna hurt one of my friends!" She was about to run off, when I stopped her using the compressed air trick I used earlier. Grabbing her tail, I pulled her back, "Twilight let's just watch, maybe the situation will settle itself." She grunted and got back down, Fluttershy was talking to Iron Will, he then got into a goat-huddle, and finally broke off from the little group he and his goats formed. He adjusted his tie, said a few unknown words, pulled a basket out of nowhere and road a goat along the path that we were watching from. "Okay, see, like I said. Now let's get outta here before Ir- I mean the minotaur finds us." We trotted back to Ponyville from the cabin. Twilight asked me, "You were about to say something before minotaur, what was it? And how'd you know we wouldn't need to help them?" I sighed and shook my head, "The first one is Iron Will, that's the minotaur's name the second one I can't answer." We trotted back together, neither of us wanting to break the silence that settled over us. We soon re-entered Ponyville, well I can say that trip was quite wasteful. As we entered Ponyville I couldn't help but ask, "Twilight, when should I spread the news that I'm actually a changeling? Someone is gonna be wondering where the human went." She looked down at the ground, not answering. Well that's reassuring. A thought came to mind, "Hey, Twilight. How do you teleport?" She looked up and smiled, "Easy, you just think really hard on the destination you want to travel to, and let magic travel through your horn, if you do it right you should teleport to the place you want." Well that was simple, but there is always a catch, "Is there a catch?" She thought for a moment, "Yes, it costs a deal of energy, if your concentration wavers you could end up teleporting somewhere else, and you could end up teleporting into something. Trust me that's not an experience you want." She shuddered, was it so horrific? Perhaps. I felt that kind of hunger again. "Twilight you don't mind if I take a nibble of your love do you?" She shook her head, "Not at all, just don't take to much." I did as she said, only taking a few small bites. I smiled, "Thanks." I began to cast the teleportation spell. Trying to concentrate on my room as much as I could. I heard a small pop, the smell of cinnamon, opening my eyes I could see I landed right on my bed. Hopping off of it, I placed my sword and it's sheath onto the nightstand, it was getting late and I really wanted to sleep. I changed back into a changeling and lay down on the bed, falling asleep once more... ~~~~ I awoke in the middle of the night, looking around I couldn't see what had awoken me, but something had. I nearly jumped out of my bed, "Hello once again young one. Enjoying your time here?" I groaned, Not you again! "What, don't you feel happy about hearing your queen's voice again? Aren't you happy you can commune with me? After all I'm the only other changeling you could actually speak with." I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and yawned, Why so late though? Couldn't you have chosen a better time? "No, infact this is the perfect time, for I have something you need to do." Aaannnddd what would that be? "Oh something simple, I need you to go on the quest that the 'mane 6' as you put them go on." Chapter 15 - Head Injuries and Stage FrightWait, wait, wait... you want me to go on a quest with the mane 6... not only that but you can see a few days into the future using my memories? Dayum, now I know w-... nevermind. I quickly excavated any thought of Celestia, no need for her to know. "What were you about to think? Ah, nevermind, my mom always said it was rude to delve into other memories without permission anyhow... well, I'll let you get back to your silly sleep." Well that was a weird conversation, and she had a mom? Wow, anyways, she kept on insisting that I go on the dragon quest that the mane 6 are gonna go on in a few days time. She only knew how, because, well, she can search my mind for my memories. Luckily she can only see a few days prior to the current time. I couldn't really sleep, I was fully awake now, partially because I needed less sleep and the long mental chat with Chryssy. I got up off the bed, I was gonna go check the time, but it really wasn't necessary as the moon began to inch slowly over the horizon. I headed downstairs and turned into the tan unicorn form I use so much. It was good that I did because someone had walked in the second I changed. Luckily they didn't notice the green flare that came from transforming. Mrs. Cake took their order, she came over to me and said, "One zap apple jam cupcake." I trotted into the kitchen, and began to make the cupcakes. ~~~~ Several hours later, my work shift was over, now I can think deeper on what or why Chryssy wanted me to go on the quest that only the mane 6 were supposed to go on. Hmm. Well I can't think of anything. I was too lost in my thinking to realize I had just bumped into someone. "Oh my god, I'm so sorry! I wasn't watching where I was walking! Sorry." I began to quickly pick up books and scrolls, that was weird, I finally looked up to see it wasn't Twilight, but it was Bon Bon. I chuckled, "Bon Bon?" She cocked her head, "How do you know me?" "We've met before, just under different circumstances." "We have? I guess that would explain your familiar voice. But... wait... your... Justin?" I nodded, "Yup, I turned into a pony, just don't go 'round telling ponies I turned into one. For two reasons, one they probably wouldn't believe you, two some of them don't want me in Ponyville." She gasped, "Really? Oh my, you know, you do look handsome." I was completely disarmed, I blushed that was something I wasn't expecting, "Erm... uh, um.." "So how did you change into a pony?" "A black figurine." She giggled, "Oh you're so cute when your flustered." She then happily trotted off, leaving behind a very confused, embarrassed and apparently very handsome stallion. Dayum, please tell me that did not just happen! "Afraid it did, you know she is quite pretty." Chryssy giggled. My blush deepened until my face was completely scarlet, Stop it! Get outta my head Chryssy! I quickly ran into an alleyway, to hide my blush. "Aw look! Little bitty baby boy finally got his first marefriend! And he's blushing! Aw, they would make such a neat couple. Ooh! I can just see the magical tension in the room as you two kiss. Ooh!" Chryssy! Please, please stop! "Oh why not? This is so much fun! -chuckle- I can just imagine how it would go down... a sunset, on the beach, seagulls fly overhead, as the sun reaches midway to the horizon, you lock lips with her, and pull away much to her dismay. You lean on one hoof, and show her your engagement ring. And ask, "Will you marry me?" She'll say y-" STOP! ENOUGH IS ENOUGH! I'M TIRED OF YOU INTERFERING IN MY LIFE! WHY CAN'T YOU JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!?! I hadn't noticed it but I had apparently spoken out loud. I felt heat rising my face, and quickly teleported back to my room. I heard a small sob, "S-so you don't love me? -sob- I'm your queen! Your supposed to love me!" I groaned and slammed my head as hard as I could against the nightstand effectively knocking myself cold... ~~~ I woke up with a pulsing forehead and the taunting voice of Chrysalis in my head, "Oh my, now that I have to see again! Wait, I can! Memories! Ka-blam! Man, that was funny, why did you do that in the first place? Was it me? Was little old Chryssy being quite prissy?" More laughter. I forcefully cut connection with her, effectively cutting off any communication. Soon I was going on a quest to hunt down a dragon with the mane 6, and I want to be on my best. I trotted out of my room and into the bathroom. I looked at my forehead to see a crack in the chitin, I rubbed the sore and tender area, hoping it would cure it. Sadly it did as expected, nothing. I got some bandages from the cabinet, and began to dress my head, it was then I noticed the hole was leaking green fluids. I felt my energy begin to drain. What had I punctured? Hmm, maybe I should ask Chryssy, Hey Chryssy! Chryssy! There you are! What's this green fluid coming from my head? I could feel her inspecting it, when she saw it she recoiled so deep into my mind I thought she left, "Oh my god, quickly bandage that crack as fast as you can! If anymore of that leaks free, I'm afraid to think what would happen." I complied, completely unsure whether or not this was a prank, but I didn't want to take chances as I felt my left leg nearly buckle and give out. Bags began to form under my eyes, I finally tied off the bandage, and inspected my work, feeling a great fatigue, Chry-chrysalis, what's hap-ha-happ-happening? Why do I fe-feel t-this way? Answer me! "Oh no, no, no, no! You punctured your love sac! Oh shut the fuck up! Not that sac, the sac in your head that holds all the love you accumulated, that green stuff you saw was liquid love." My mind could barely comprehend what she said, as I could barely think straight at all. I teetertotted, as I tried to regain my balance, but failed miserably, and my legs gave out from underneath me as I face planted into the cold marble floor, knocking me unconscious again... ~~~~ I awoke to the feeling of pain in my forehead, a groan or two later, I finally opened my eyes, and nearly doubled back in shock, off the bed, into the trashcan, onto the floor, which would've then rolled away. Luna was staring at me only one inch separating our muzzles. "Wha-.." She stuck a hoof in my mouth, 'Shhh'. It was than I noticed I was on my bed and it was nighttime. "You don't want to wake Celestia do you?" She whispered. I groggily looked over my bed to see Celestia sleeping along with Pinkie. "Why so close to my face?" "To stabilize you using magic, Pinkie found you in the bathroom unconscious, this bandage on your head and the green fluid. I presume that's your blood, who or what did this to you? Oh yeah, if your wondering how she called us, she got Spike to send a letter, Twilight and him are right there." She pointed to a corner, Twilight and Spike were there resting in sleeping bags. "Wow, do I always make such a ruckus?" She nodded, "Not very many ponies get injured this badly in Equestria, and definitely not an alien. So were taking extra care, and not to mention that danger and pain seems to cling to you." I felt Luna's love for me in the air, like... hmm... thats weird... like... a child or someone close to her heart. "Luna, do you... nevermind. This is a weird question but... may I feed off of some of your love? The green stuff you saw was me bursting my love sac, the one that holds the love I get over time." She nodded and smiled. "You may take as much as you want." I looked up into the air and saw the emotions, choosing the strongest one... love. I began to chomp into it, when I felt better I stopped feeding. Luna had a tad bit of paleness to her which made me feel bad for taking so much. "Oh do not fret, I have much energy. I can handle much more than that." It's almost as if she understood, I felt my eyes drooping, and slowly closing, I felt a little nuzzle on my cheek and a small kiss before I fell asleep, "Good night, my sweet little darling." ~~~~ I awoke to see Princess Luna laying next to me, asleep. She looked so cute when she slept. I didn't try and get up, partially because I didn't want to wake her out of courtesy and the other reason is because I couldn't really stand anyways. I already knew if I tried to stand the end result would be a face pancake. Twilight gave a cute little yawn and stood up, she gave a small smile at Spike, I looked over at Celestia to see she was awake as well, just observing. Must've been because she was always awake to raise the sun. Pinkie was gone, most likely working. I didn't yawn, but instead just rubbed an eye, and said, "Good morning." Well that was weird, my voice sounded raspier and quieter than usual, must be the fact that I broke the love sac. Princess and protege together jumped at the sound of my voice. "Justin," This was Twilight speaking, "we ran tests on that green fluid coming from your head, I didn't think it was possible but, it is liquid-" I cut her off, "Love, I already know." She seemed aghast, "How did you know? You couldn't of ran tests on it, that would've taken to lon-... wait, your still in contact with the changeling queen am I correct?" I nodded, I finished the rest, "I learned the fluid was love from her, and if you ask what did this to me I will do it again." I pointed at the nightstand which now had a very visible crack running through it, hell I was wondering how it still stood. They both finally noticed it and began to hold back the urge to laugh. Celestia then grew serious, "Why would you do that to yourself?" "Lets just say, my second mind is annoying." "Hey! I heard that!" Was wondering when you'd be back. "Hey, I'm on the verge of snapping, tearing your mind in two, splitting those shards across the universe and then feeding your body to a flock of crows. Not a fate you want, trust me." I physically and mentally cringed at the image. "Justin is something wrong?" Twilight asked, I shook my head. I heard a small yawn, looking over at Luna I nearly had fifty heart attacks, got diabetes type 10 and just plain old die. The cuteness meter just got a major overload, it took literally all of my willpower not to squeal at the cuteness I just witnessed. She sneezed, and I nearly, so very close, broke down and screamed at the cuteness, "Good morning, so what is it you were talking about? Justin, why are you giving me that look?" I had just noticed I was grinning and quickly wiped it away, no need to seem like a pedophile. "Oh, we were just talking about stuff, like how this happened," I motioned to my forehead with a hoof, "what the green liquid was, and other things." "And, how did that happen?" I pointed at the nightstand. "Ah, I expected as much." At that exact moment in time, I felt an itch on my back I couldn't quite reach, using my hoof I tried to reach the offending area but I couldn't quite do it. Grr, this is annoying. I finally reached it and scratched at it, which only seemed to amuse the crowed even more. I changed into my pony form, only to have pain flare across my forehead, my body flashed green again as I turned back into a changeling. I clutched my forehead, groaning, I opened my eyes to see they were looking at me with worry, I tried again, with the same results. Just much more pain, "Agh! What's going on? Why can't I change form?" Twilight looked forlorn, "I'm afraid that, well, you can't use magic for 2 days, if my calculations are correct. It happened when you slammed your head on the wood so hard. It's rare but sometimes hard impacts can render unicorns useless of magic for awhile." Well that's just what I needed to hear. So I can't transform, or use regular magic? GREAT. Universe why do you hate me so much? What did I do to make you hate me? Hell, why am I even talking to you? "Is there anyway to cure it? Besides natural means of course." She thought for a moment before shaking her head, to which I gave a sad sigh. "Why so down?" Luna asked. "Why do you think? I can't really go out there, because I can't change into the pony form I had come up with. Unless you really want me to go parading out there looking like this." I motioned towards my body. The room became quiet, a silence that no one wanted to break. After a few minutes of silence, Celestia spoke up, "You could just stay in here, until you have the ability to change form again." Well, that sounded like the ave- you know what? Forget it. Thinking like that won't help anyone. I sighed, not a sad sigh, but one of resolve, "You know what, fuck it. Who cares what they think? They probably won't even recognize that I'm a changeling. Hell, I was surprised you, Twilight, knew what a changeling was." I got out of the bed, which I instantly regretted as nausea began to overcome me. But I fought it down, they gasped (apparently this wasn't the daily normal) and trotted out of the room. They followed close behind, I trotted into the dining area, where three guests gasped in surprise. And... a Pinkie Pie gasp, I tuned her out as she began to start spouting what would've probably been gibberish. I stood before the door, inhaled deeply, and slowly exhaled. It was now or never... ~~~~ (Flashback) It was my turn to go on stage, we were doing a play about something I couldn't remember. After taking a few deep breaths I walked out, sweat began to pour down my head as the audience stared. Atleast 50 different pairs of eyes stared at me, I gulped. And then I couldn't move, just stare, my body quivered once, twice. Then I fell over crying, that was the worst and first time I ever went on stage. ~~~~ (Present) It would be like that now, putting on a show for all to see. I took another deep inhale and exhale. Finally reaching up to open the door, I twisted the knob, it seemed as if the whole universe was holding it's breath for this moment. I pushed it outward, the smell of rosemary and lavender entered my sense of smell, birds chirping, carts being pulled and ponies talking filled my ears, my spit filled my mouth, I could feel the wind brushing against my belly and legs, my eyes caught sight of a town, full of many different shades, saturation's, colors, and hues of ponies. Some were Unicorn, Pegasi or just plain old Earth. I stepped outside, feeling the crisp air move between my hooves and their holes. First it was one, than two, than 5, than 10 than the entire town-full of ponies stopped their daily tasks to stare at the bug like creature before them, to stare at it's compound eyes, to stare at it's wings, it's mane, it's horn, it's holes, it's carapace, it's reaction. Chapter 16 - For Death is only a SetbackNopony said anything, I felt a smile trying to grasp hold of my face, I quickly shoved down the urge. The silence was interrupted by a little foal pushing through the crowd. "Excuse me, excuse m-... wwwoooaaahhh" I looked down at the small colt, he was a deep magenta, with green eyes. His mane was a light orange, his wings tipped with the same orange that covered his mane. "Woah, that is so cool! Are those holes in your hooves? Oh my go-... mom!" He was pulled back in a magical aura as what I assumed was his mother pulled him back. I opened my muzzle, and took a light breath, "It is okay, if the child wishes to see me, they can." I whispered this so quietly I bet the peo- sorry pones in the front of the crowd barely heard me. Don't ask me what I meant by that, I can't really answer that. Well, I was famed for being able to come up with retorts, funny words, or letters quickly. I just hoped this sounded ominous, for reasons unknown to the casual observer. Hell, I doubt even a profess- "Just what the hay are you? Some devil spawn from Tartarus?" Some mare shouted from the crowd, I slowly looked up from the ground. Raising my head, eye level with the crowd, instantly spotting the mare that had said that. She was that green pony from boast busters that Rarity had accidentally insulted. She noticed I was staring directly at her, it looked as if she was shivering in fear. I sighed, "I don't and won't hold any grudges, but could you apologize? That wasn't very nice." It was as if a nuclear bomb had gone off, everybody went from scared/something to confused/amused. I heard a small 'sorry' smiling I answered, "Thank you." I began to happily trot off, when I left they all looked around like freed from a trance and began to go back to whatever it was they were doing. ~~~~ (Hidden Shadow's POV) I watched as the bug like pony trotted off, hate filled me. Just when that human left, another oddity of this Celestia forsaken world had to appear! I mean come on! That one guy got to stay human! But what about me? Noooo! The universe had to change me into a god damned pony! The only thing I could be happy about this body was that I struck lucky and got a horn! Well, better follow this fucker, and maybe gut him with a knife. Perhaps it'll do the same it did with the human? Maybe, perfect... ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I lost the facade as quickly as I put it on, goddamn that was hard. But worth it times, maybe, one million. I tried to light my horn and perform magic again, only to have it bring another headache. But that didn't stop the faint lime glow that emitted from the tip for, perhaps one to two seconds. I circled around town, and entered the back way into Sugarcube. Which luckily was unlocked, as I trotted in I locked it. Better to be safe than sorry. I headed into my room, and pulled out my MP3 player and earbuds with my mouth. Finally some music! I chose a song at random, which was for some unknown reason was, America Fuck Yeah! ~~~~ (Hidden Shadow's POV) The buggish pony trotted into Sugarcube, and locked the door. "Gah! Pony feathers!" Well, time to do what my cutiemark is for! I walked through the front door, which emitted a ring, Mrs. Cake was there at the receptionist desk taking orders. I made it look like I was heading for the bathroom, but quickly changed direction and headed up the stairs as quietly as I could. When I reached the top, there were two foals one a mare the other a stallion, still very young, I'd reckon about either 6 months or 1 year old. I tried to get past them, but they had toys strewn all over the hall, and were playing around with a few. After some waiting I found an opening and went through it. Only to have a sack of flour dump on my head. I growled, "Who did that? Was it you! Or that bug pony hybrid?" But I looked down at the two foals, to see the small unicorn actually lifting up an entire bag of flour. "Wwwoooaahh, you could come in handy!" I quickly picked up the small child, which caused the other one to break down in tears. "Shhh, it's okay. I'll bring her back!" But the small colt cried even harder. I hastily put the child down, which made the other one giggle. Then something happened that made my blood run cold. "Pumpkin? Pound? Are you okay?" It was the sound of Mr. Cake's voice. I quickly dashed into a closet, hoping he didn't hear me. I heard some trotting outside the door, "Hey, Pumpkin, why were you crying?" Then the small filly spoke, "A big scary stallion came in, and tried to take our toys so I dumped a big bag of flour on his head." The way she spoke, spoke of pure innocence. Something I lost a long time ago. "Are you sure? Was it just Justin?" So Justin, that's wha- wait, wasn't that the Human's name? Holy dung! Could it be, the Human turned into that bug-pony hybrid? Woah, deep. Once Mr. Cake trotted off with the two foals (Luckily not checking the closet) I silently opened the door and closed it. Keeping on tip-toe to make as less noise as possible. I pulled open the first door, to see a foal's room, the next room was what I assume to be Pinkie Pie's room. Let me tell you, you do not want to stare into that room longer than five seconds. The next door down was the bathroom, which I skipped. And finally what I assume to be Justin's room. Well, I can't just walk in there! The window on the end of the hall gave me an idea. Opening it, I landed quietly on the ledge that went under the window. The fake cream, stretched all the way around the house, perfect. This meant I could look into his window. Luckily no other ponies were in the area, I walked slowly forward, careful not to fall, once I reached the window I peaked in. Seeing darkness, and a flash of green. Wait, flash of gre-... I felt vertigo as the ground came into view, the sound of glass shattering and impacting the ground could be heard. The impact hurt, but smashing into glass hurt even more. "So, you thought you would get the jump on me this time, eh?" ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I heard Pumpkin crying, and opened my door slightly to peer out, and saw a midnight grey, stallion holding Pumpkin, I was about to charge him when Mr. Cake called, "Pumpkin? Pound? Are you okay?" The stallion dropped Pumpkin and ran down the hallway. To which I closed my door. Mr. Cake would take care of it. I took this time to try my magic again. I had been able to lift a book, without much effort. But still hurt to lift large things like my bed, and dresser. After lifting one end of my bed, I collapsed on the floor. That shouldn't of taken so much effort! As I lay there, I heard hooves stepping across the hallway pausing at my door, and continuing on... into the hallway window? I peeked out my door to catch sight of a small patch of midnight grey. Well, if he was gonna try getting away that way, he was dead wrong! I readied a big wall of force around me, and aimed it at the window for when he'd come around. But what I saw shocked me down to the core... it was him... his shocked face was priceless, but seeing him sent over half the courtyard was even better. I flapped my insectoid wings and emerged from the window, "So, you thought you would get the jump on me this time, eh?" He shakily rose, and spat out blood. When he saw me floating in the air, he squinted and screamed, "Why can't you just leave? You abomination! I'll flanking kill you!" He shot up a magical beam in which I dodged nimbly. "Come on! Is that the best you can do?" I yelled back at him. A thought hit me, knowledge is the best weapon. I began to flap my wings harder, raising, higher and higher and higher. "What are you doing coward? Get the flank back here!" Once I was high enough, I made a protective bubble around me. And dove straight down. My senses were telling me, DANGER, DANGER PULL UP! PULL UP! But this ride wasn't going anywhere, except crushing this stallion's skull. I brought my hoof forward in a kick, ready to kick his brains in. Right before my hoof made impact, a violet wall appeared before me, shooting me way off course. My shield broke, and I went flying through the sky. Away from town, somewhere. I was probably flying away at a 30 to 50-ish degree angle. When I finally regained my senses, I was at least 20 feet from the ground, "Ho, ho holy shit! Houston we've got a problem!" I tried to flap my wings and slow down, but that wasn't working. I activated my shield and poured all the remaining energy I had into this one spell. I could hear trees snapping as I shot through them, I smelt something burning, along with the taste of tree sap in my mouth. Ew. I opened my eyes, barely registering I nearly fell into a ravine. Groggily getting my feet I could see a 25 foot ditch, and I was at the bottom. I looked over at the precipice to see I was only 1 1/2 meters away from the edge. "Ugh, really dodge a bullet there. But, what the fuck was that?" I shook my head, and realized I couldn't even see Canterlot. I must've been going at rainboom speeds to go this far! What the fuck!??! Okay, calm down, CALM DOWN I SAID! Okay cool? Good. First things first, figure out where the hell you are. You're not in any place the show portrayed, so that's bad. Real bad. You-I don't know anything about this place. Shit. Fuck. Cunt. Prick. Okay, shut the fuck up mind. Let me think! "Hey, is that one of our brothers?" I looked around, "Who said that?" "It's okay, your in safe arms now brother." A single tear came from my eye, "Who the hell is saying that? I'm not going crazy am I?" "Welcome home brother, just please, calm down!" "This isn't my home!" "Yes it is, just stay still!" I began to trot over to the precipice, ready to end my life and say I had lost all sanity I owned. "BROTHER DON'T YOU EVEN THINK ABOUT JUMPING!" This time the voice was louder, and I could clearly understand what it said. "How could we be siblings? I don't even know you!" "All born under our Queen are family! And so are you! I can see it in your mind!" I began to hear the buzz of insect wings, "I-I..." That's it, I had lost all sanity. I let the tears flow, feeling my life energy seep out my body. In my last attempt at anything, I limped over to the edge and whispered, "I always loved you mom." And jumped, "NNNNNOOOO!!!BROTHER!" The air whipped past my face, taking with it the tears that had accumulated on my face. I closed my eyes and smiled. A genuine smile... ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) I heard some shouting near Sugarcube and galloped out there to see what was going on. Justin, about to smash a poor stallion's head in. I quickly put up a shield and watched in some sort of horror/amazement, 3 green rings, not unlike a sonic rainboom followed him, that was 3 different barriers he broke! And was gone in seconds. "Gee, thanks Twilight. I really thought I was gonna die." He spoke, I looked at him and growled, I shoved him against the wall of a nearby house, "What did you do to provoke him?" "Uh, I, er, erm, uh, I tried to kill him twice..." ~~~~ (Slithe's POV) I felt the presence of my brother, he was young. And was near the edge of the changeling lands. I could hear his thoughts in despair, I spoke my thoughts aloud, "Hey, is that one of our brothers?" His mental voice was faint, "Who said that?" "Its okay, your in safe arms now brother." I sped off, leaving behind a black blur. "Who the hell is saying that? I'm not going crazy am I??" "Welcome home brother, just please, calm down." "This isn't my home!" "Yes it is, just stay still!" I heard his thoughts, he was gonna kill himself! "BROTHER DON'T YOU EVEN THINK ABOUT JUMPING!" I mentally screamed. "How could we be siblings? I don't even know you!" "All born under our Queen are family! And so are you! I can see it in your mind!" It's true I could see his birth, his egg was a yellowish-green with black lines criss crossing through through the entire shell. "I-I..." "I always loved you mom." I saw him stepping over the edge, "NNNNNOOOO!!!BROTHER!" I screamed, feeling powerless as I saw his body splatter against the ground. I alighted and stared down at the green and black splotch. It felt like a part of me was taken away even though I never knew this changeling. I could only stare at my dead brother, and quietly sob. Soon Chrysalis herself came over to look down at the dead body, along with a group of royal changeling guards... ~~~~ (Justin's POV) Being dead felt weird, like swimming through molasses, in a white room. After a while of swimming around I found a pure white pony, which I probably would've missed had it not been for his grey mane and beard along with his golden magical aura holding a clip board. I called out, "Hey, where am I?" He glanced up at me, and spoke in a monotonous voice, "Justin? Let me check." I just stared dumbfounded, at this pony. His eyes slowly dilated... his mouth hung open. He looked up at me, and said, "You're not supposed to be dead... you're supposed to be.... No.... that can't be possible! Who would change fate like this!?!? Oh my god, God will not be happy when he finds this out." ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) After making several death threats (Which she almost never does) She trotted home, and locked her door. And gave a sigh of relief, happy to be home, but she couldn't help but think about what must've happened to Justin. Hopefully nothing bad... Chapter 17 - God Doesn't Like MudkipsHe still looked up and down from his clipboard, trying to make sure everything was in order. He finally cleared his throat and composed himself, "I'm afraid, you weren't supposed to die at this time. In fact, you weren't even supposed to become a changeling at all. The fate that was destined to you I cannot say, because I have to send you back after a long... LONG talk with god." He began to trot off before I stopped him. "What do I do while I wait?" He shrugged and said. "Whatever you want." "What?" "You can create anything with your imagination here, don't make this place too hectic, I'll be back in one entire Earth day." With that he left, leaving me alone. I sighed, "Well, looks like I have a ton of free time." I conjured up a vanilla milkshake, "Sweet." I took a sip, "Holy shit mother fucker! This thing is just... just... pure... PURE! PURE I SAY! PURE awesomeness in a drank!" After that, well, hectic would be the lightest way to put it. In fact if Twilight had three guesses what would create this land, I bet you 25$/25 bits that she would've said Discord. Skyscrapers filled the land, flying ferrari's, private jets flew around, blue clouds floated above, with a violet sky. I was currently riding a T-rex, which had miniguns attached to it's sides, along with a giant laser beam cannon on it's head. I fired the laser, destroying a enemy aircraft. Right now I was at war against the teletubbies, my T-rex smashed, chomped, fired, and laz0red anyone who got near. A moment later it all disappeared and the pony I saw earlier was there, "Aww, why'd you ruin the fun?" "Why, no, how could you come up with such things?" "I dunno, I'm already dead soooo...." "Well, I'm done with my talk with God, let's just say he's not very happy. Somebody changed your fate, you weren't supposed to jump off the cliff." He let that sink in before continuing. "And, God would like to have a personal talk with you." Fear glazed over my eyes, okay, it's not like your meeting the most powerful being the universe at all... YES IT IS! Shut up! Never! You must! I mustn't! STOP. Okay, "Okay, so, how should I act around him?" He cocked his head. "What ever do you mean?" "When I go and talk to him, are there any disrespectful gestures, or som-..." He stuff a hoof in my mouth, eugh that really was disgusted. "Just talk to him like you would a good friend, he's tired of so many spirits acting like he's the king, he wasn't the one who made the universe after all, that wa-... well, now we're getting of topic." "Ooookkkkaayy, so how do I talk to him?" "The password is Ghost." "Ghost? What?" When I said the word, I felt the world bend around me, and shoot me someplace. I was starting to get nausea because I had no idea if I was right side up, or left down, or right, left down, diagonal. Fuuuuck, man this is trippy. I could feel my body spinning but it didn't look like I did. I was ground to a halt by some unknown force and then sent spiraling downwards. I eventually lost consciousness, funny cause I was already dead... ~~~~ I woke up, in a box-ish room, it looked like a room aboard the UNSC Forward unto Dawn, but how could I know? I just knew, it was weird, because this room was totally foreign to me. "So, you're the youngling that has caused so much havoc, you don't seem like much." The deep voice scared the shit outta me, I spun around to see... a Draconequus? "Discord?" "Ah, ha ha, wrong, most bodies are." I shuddered when he said bodies, "but I am as you must of guessed, God." Well, that couldn't be right, shouldn't god be like an alicorn or something? "No, actually a Draconequus is the perfect example of a god. An alicorn is so over-rated." So he can read my thoughts, not surprising but that means he could be looking into my mind right now... "Your right, I am, how did you know?" Pretty easy, if my calculations are correct, then whenever I'm thinking through thoughts your face scrunches up, as you stare into my mind... pretty nasty in there, eh? "I've seen worse, but I'm amazed you haven't lost your sanity yet." "Wait, you mean I hadn't lost my sanity? Phew what a relief doc. I really thought I lost my marbles more than once there." "Not very surprised." "Neither am I." "Hey I have a question." I asked. "What would the question be?" "Do you like Mudkips..." "Well, time to get back to filing reports, death, and such. Oh yeah, here hop right into this portal, it should take you back." Without much ceremony he picked me up and threw me through the portal. "YOU MOTHER FU-..." The rest was cut off as I was launched through a golden portal. I flew for what must've been an entire hour, finally reaching the end. I hadn't noticed it, but I didn't have a body back in that white land. As I went through it I grew a body, but this body felt, extremely weird. Unlike a pony or human, oh god if he sent me back as a diamond dog I will kill mys-... The end of the portal was a wood floor. Thanks God, you really are the best man. After slamming my face on the floor, I put my hands on the ground to p-... what in the name of fuck, my hands, were a lions paw, and an eagles talon? "Huh? Who's there?" It was then I noticed I was in some sort of ramshackle hut. When the pony rounded the corner, he looked like he was about to faint. "Oh my... a baby Draconequus." He picked me up, and a mare came from another room, looking pale, "Honey, what is that?" "A baby Draconequus." She squeeled, "Oh my gosh it's so cute!" She then proceeded to stroke my mane which felt good. Okay, so I was a baby Draconequus, just where the hell am I though. "I think we should name it, hmm, oh I've got it! Xerxes! What do you think?" "It's perfect hon. But, what do Draconequus eat?" "I have no idea." "Well why not give it a test." Unknown to them, my inner mind was raging, hell, it was taking a great mental effort to push all that anger down, and not explode right there. God, you truly are an asshole. His wife or so I assumed, trotted off and came back with a pillow, which he lay me upon. "Good night little Xerxes. Sleep tight." Well, shit, I was under the custody of two ponies who had no idea I was actually older than I looked. Unless, Draconequus age slower, and God had to put me in such a young body to fit my age... Okay, just calm down... they turned out the light and trotted back into their room together. "..daughter." I felt a tingly feeling in my lower regions. Looking down I could see I wasn't male anymore... ... ... ... ... ... Brain Reboot activated Please Wait, Processing... Processing... Processing... Reboot complete, have fun! It felt so different down there, I wasn't expecting... that... emptiness. It just felt wrong, to not feel the weight that used to hang there. God, you... nevermind. Nothing needs to be said. So I was a female Draconequus, great, I felt a tear roll down my cheek, another came. Finally I couldn't hold it back anymore, and began crying. The third shock of the day just occurred my voice was lighter than usual. Like I took a breath of helium. "Hello? Testing, testing, one two three." So my voice was higher pitched. Great. I got up, and realized I could see perfectly in the dark, I took slow unsteady steps towards a stand up mirror. It felt so weird, walking on a hoof and lizard leg. Once I reached the mirror I looked at myself. I had to admit, I was kinda cute. Okay REALLY CUTE! Cuteness overload is present, everybody run! I stood there staring at the baby Draconequus, while it stared back. Well, this is me now... wait, Discord did magic, does that mean I could to? But how? Wait, was that horn on a Draconequus's head actually a Unicorns horn? The fuck? I channeled magic through it and lifted myself up. Okay, magic is a go, now to test wings. I gave them an experimental flap, okay, a few more flaps and I got down a rhythm for the strange wings. After an hour of trying to get the wings to cooperate I flew without my magic. Okay good. Now to figure out where the hell I am. I walked up to the front door, and tried the knob, of course, locked. I flipped the switch on the handle, and had to levitate myself to open the second lock. I pulled it open with my magic, which seemed to drain me much further than when I was a changeling. I guess that makes sense because I practically am I baby. So it was night, duh, but it was hard to tell on the interior of the house. After looking about I couldn't see Canterlot anywhere. Not good. I heard a voice from inside the house, "Honey? Is that you?" Shit, okay time to make a dash! I got on all fours and sprinted/galloped as fast as I could. A song came to mind, Nyan Cat Alex S. Remix. I pushed the thought down and kept on running, I already felt fatigue hitting me. Curse you body! I pumped my wings in an attempt to speed me up. I heard hoof steps behind me, so the land was flat, but up ahead was a forest, the Everfree if I'm correct. Fuck. The path led straight through it, once I reached the forest I'd be home free! But just as luck would have it, a pony jumped in my path right before I reached the tree line. I looked back to the stallion still charging after me, the mare from earlier was the one blocking my path, "Now sweetie, we'll let you go if you show us where your father has all his gems, and gold! Don't lie, we know you stole it from us." What the fuck was she talking about? Screw it and jump! I launched myself over her, I flapped my immature wings and help kept myself aloft with magic. But flying was beginning to drain me, quickly. I alighted in a tree, to catch my breath. And rest, but unfortunately they saw where I landed and began to shake the tree trying to dislodge me, for a second there they almost did. I took flight once more, tearing through the Everfree, trying to get as far away from those monstrosities of a pony. Flying was taking to much energy so, with the boost of magic I began jumping from branch to branch. Eager to get away. Once I was far enough, I lay on a branch panting, to say my breaths weren't cute would be like killing a puppy. But something happened that made my blood run cold. "She has to be around here somewhere. Keep on looking, we have to find her, to find her father, that lying, cheating, backstabbing, little flank. Right now I wish I could just tear him and his daughter apart..." This really made no sense at all. But still not good. So I am Discord's daughter? Or is he talking about a different Draconequus? Please be a different one, not Discord. Otherwise that means I'm Eris, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck. Once I caught my breath, I stood up, and began to climb down to the path, I stopped halfway when I heard their voices again. I quickly slithered around to the base of the tree, hoping I look enough like dirt. But, I nearly screamed when I saw what it was. A werewolf slug with razor sharp teeth and red eyes... okay... how is that possible? That is the exact same monster than hunted me in my nightmares. How could it be alive? Okay, now that I think about it, it is pretty funny. To think such a thing would exist, I tried to keep quiet but couldn't help a small squeak. The creature heard and began sniffing about trying to find me. I couldn't hold it in anymore and laughed out loud a long squeaky kind of laugh, which was so cute I'm pretty sure I gave atleast 500 people heart attacks from the laugh on it's own. I tried to stand only to end up on my face, I couldn't help but laugh, and laugh, and laugh. When the tears and laughter finally cleared, the monster was no where in sight... where did it go? Who cares? I don't! I kept on down the path. Still giggling, I don't know wh-.. wait, I looked back at where I had been laughing... nevermind, keep on walking... I felt my eyes start to droop as I walked along. Well, time to find someplace to sleep. Perhaps in a branch? No, too precarious, underground? Nah, anything that lives in the ground could get me while I sleep. So where? I thought for a moment a little house would be ni-... what the... The second I thought about a little house being on the path, one appeared... and did I snap my fingers? I looked at my talons to see in fact I did. Wow, so now I have powers beyond what I should. I entered the little cottage, it looked like it would house a child perfectly. The inside however, was completely drab, nothing of interest on the inside. So I decided to spruce it up a bit. For some reason, I found pink very appealing, but just settled with indigo walls, a violet bed, and a small candle, which burned with a teal light. I locked the door (I had no idea where the lock came from) and got into the bed, blowing out the candle, I let fatigue over take me. And gave a small yawn as sleepiness over took me. ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) It had been an entire week, 1 hour, 25 minutes and 3 seconds, since the incident, had I really blew Justin that far? Or, is he... he... I quickly stopped that thought, no, he was fine, and on his way back. Hopefully? "Oh Justin, I'm so sorry." ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I awoke to sunlight on the floor, for some reason I had a very sudden urge to jump on a little spot which moved. Man, this body is weird. I made the cottage disappear, which took little to no effort. I'm liking this! I was about to continue my trek when I noticed a black cloud in the air, wait, that's no cloud! It's a giant patch of smoke! So, does that mean a forest fire is up ahead? .....Or, is it the dragon from the episode Dragonshy? That would make sense, too much sense! I really need to get back to Ponyville fast! At first I started at a slow jog, then slowly sped up, soon I was zooming along the ground, wings pumping, legs thumping, magic pulsing. I came to a sudden halt... I'm a fucking retard! I can summon things! DUH! Justin you are so stupid sometimes! I quickly thought for my favorite vehicle, The Ferrari. Or as me and my brothers call it, The Mini Man Car. I changed the tires to off-road tires... fuck yeah. The seat however needed some adjustments, after adding a hole in the back for my new tail, and changing the size of the car, and raise the suspension, so it wouldn't get clogged in the mud... perfect. I hopped in, turned the key, shifted the car into drive, and slammed down on the gas. Holy shit this thing was fast, I had to be careful not to crash. If I did, I probably wouldn't live much longer. Soon, the mountain range that held the dragon in Dragonshy appeared. The smoke had stopped coming out of the cave, but traces of giant smoke clouds were still in the air. I checked the speedometer, it said 125-126 holy fuck. Well, I should explain something, this car was a automatic. I knew how to use manual vehicles but preferred automatic shifting. While I didn't know everything I knew the basic controls of a car. Also, Need For Speed: Shift 1 & 2 kinda had something to do with that... ~~~~ I've been driving for about an hour, and the fuel tank is still somehow at full... meh... whatever, the mountain range had gotten closer, much closer. Soon the mountain range that held Canterlot began to come into view. Right now it was just a shady outline, but I could see it non-the-less. As fate would have it, the car gets stuck in some sinking sand... fucking perfect! Fortunately I had my seatbelt on, so I didn't go flying out the front window, but man, stopping when going at 135 MPH really hurts your back. "Oh shit." I unbuckled the seat belt, and made a flying leap for safe ground... only to be... stuck in more sinking sand... "COME ON!" This reminded me of a certain episode of MAD it was true, this sand sinks us too slowly... "Ugh. Disgusting." I guess I should've been trying to get out, but that only makes you sink faster. So, looks like this is the end? Getting killed by mud, the best way to die. The mud soon came to my neck, and began to go past my chin, past my mouth, past my nose, finally my eyes, which I closed right before so mud didn't get into them. Well, looks like death of suffocation... great... I guess I should've been more worried then I was, but after getting killed once, I couldn't really find the energy to struggle... The air left my lungs turned stale, and I began to suffocate... the lack of fresh air caused me to fade into darkness... Chapter 18 - Piss, Blocks, Hostage Situations and ThieveryI groaned, I opened a single eye, because the other one was covered in something gooey. I looked up, to see, well, a giant wall of mud about to smash me. I don't know what happened, or how it happened, but it fell, and out of sudden impulse I rolled to the side. I wasn't even thinking when it happened, it just did. I wiped the slick mud off my face as memories came back to me. I had really though I was gonna die... again... damn, I've gotta stop doing this stuff. I finally got a view of my surroundings, some sort of temple. The walls were a brick and mortar set, with an amaranthine color, and some sort of writing embedded within the wall. I got up shakily, and ignited a light, they looked like Egyptian hieroglyphics, the ponies probably had some pun for the Egyptians, but I'll worry about that later. I looked back at the blob of mud that nearly killed me... twice. Looking up I could see the front left wheel of the Ferrari, I could wait, but waiting isn't my specialty. And, if that wasn't enough, a giant worm... yup... you heard me, a giant worm. Came from one of the tunnels that came and went from the chamber I was in. It was pink, and slimy, worst of all... I could see those tiny black orbs, those lifeless orbs, it's gaze seemed to bore through my soul, looking into my very being. It opened it's mouth and let out a low "hhhiiiissssssss" I felt something leak between my legs as I looked into it's maw, it's teeth were cracked, yellow and pointy. It opened it's mouth wider and the hiss turned into a roar as something orange began to rise out of it's throat. That's when I "NOPED!" And sprinted down the corridor closest to me. Fire nearly burned me as I ran. THEY CAN BREATHE FIRE?!? "Nope, nope, nope!" It broke down the corridor behind me trying to enter the small passageway, "NOPE NOPE NOPE NOPE NOPE NEOPE! NEOPE!!!" I came to another intersection and took the path on the left, unfortunately it followed. More of the mysterious liquid followed as it roared once more, if you hadn't guessed already, it was my piss. Maybe that's how it was tracking me, "FUCK!" I turned right, left, left, right, straight, right, left, down." Wait down? The ground opened up beneath me and swallowed me whole, bile rose to my throat as I fell through the never ending darkness. It's like a nightmare come true! Oh how fun! ~~~~ I'd been falling for about 25 minutes now, whenever I looked down all I could see was darkness, so that means I would have no chance of surviving the fall. I gazed downwards, feeling the wind rip around my head, and tackle my hair. It was then I saw a white light at the bottom, FINALLY! It slowly expanded, and I could see water right below me, I quickly moved into a diving position as the water came closer at bone rending speeds. It seemed like some sort of magic was enacted upon my body as I hit the water. I shot down a few feet but stopped going down after that. In fact, it didn't even hurt when I reached the water. I got up out of the pool, and finally noticed it was perfectly square, this wasn't a natural pool. I lay on the cold stone as I commenced deep breathing to calm myself, non of this had been fun at all. Equestria wasn't supposed to be like this! I got up, and nearly screamed at what I saw, my hands were... were... they were blocky? I looked down at my body to see it was made up of blocks. "What the fuck?" I looked around to see the room was a rectangle, "What the fuck times one million?" Equestria has got to be the worst nightmare I have ever experienced. And to my surprise, a nether portal sat across the room from me... should I go through it? "This can't be a good idea, but to hell with good ideas!" I squeaked, and jumped through the portal. ~~~~ I groaned and rubbed my eyes, when I removed my hands, thank god! I wasn't in Minecraft! But... where was I? The landscape was completely foreign. And my body turned back to normal, being blocky felt unnatural. But I knew exactly where I was when a group of griffons went flying over. "Shit, why? Why me?" I whispered, they flew by, completely unknown to them a Draconequus was under their very beaks. I saw a town in the distance, it would be better to explore it at night, I don't want anybody to see me yet. I crept closer to the town, doing my best to not get spotted by the flying griffons. I found a hollow, (My luck has been up and down lately hasn't it?) and it was big enough for me slip in. But first I lit it up to make sure no snakes or other things were already living there. Well, I guess it's time to play the waiting game... my least favorite game of all time... I frowned, a rock was digging into my side, welp, sorry rock, but this den only has room for one of us. I picked it up and tossed it outside, giving a small smile at the now even ground. I snapped my fingers, a pillow and blanket appeared. Being a Draconequus rules. I put up a stone wall where the entrance was, seeing as I don't really know any concealment spells, or anything of the like, I also summoned up a orange orb which casted a low light over the small area. And finally an alarm clock to wake me up at night time, 10:50 PM to be exact. The world slowly disappeared as my eyelids drooped, and finally covered my eyes, plunging me into a dreamless sleep. ~~~~ (Spike's POV) "It had been how long now? One week and three days. Okay Twilight, stay calm, stay calm, Justin's alright, he's just on his way here, everything'll be alright." "Uh, Twilight? What's got you so worked up? I haven't seen you like this except for that time you though you were gonna be tardy. Um, Twilight?" Spike asked worried, what had gotten into the unicorn he loved so much? "Oh, Spike! A friend of mine named Justin! That's what happened!" She shouted, I jumped back, her mane was completely disheveled and her eyes were all wall-eyed, this was really not getting me anywhere. "Who is this Justin?" "An alien from another world, that I had recently became friends with that I may or may not have killed on accident, wait, no, purpose! Should I go and look or stay here? Should I? Should I Spike?" She then gave a maniac laugh and teleported away. I shivered, when she was gone. That was truly terrifying, you never want to see Twilight when she was... like that... ~~~~ (Celestia's POV) It had been about 10 days since I got a report from Twilight about Justin's well being, maybe I should go to Ponyville and try to figure out what's wrong. But, what if everything is alright and she just forgot to send in another letter? Wait, I remember how that went. I have to admit, it was kinda funny, but that spell should've never been used. Hadn't Twilight realized that when I told her to send in those friendship reports, it was all a joke? She really took things further than they needed to be taken. But I guess she did learn something from it all after-all, which is the most important part those letters. ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I awoke to the sound of voices, "Huh? Wuh?" I blinked awake and shut up as griffons were speaking... right above me! Okay, shut up and listen. "...perimeter." "Sir, yes, sir!" I could just imagine him saluting. "You private, scour the area!" "You got it, sir!" I heard the flapping of wings as he took off. "Sergeant, get your men and find that little bugger, we can't have it taking off!" "Sir, yes, sir!" He spoke again, "Come on men, we gotta criminal to catch!" Okay, so that was good, for a second there I though they were talking about me, there was a weird pounding of talons and lion paws on the ground. Soon they took off, hopefully they didn't know a Draconequus was right under their beaks. Hopefully. I removed the illusion of the stone wall, and looked out into the night. Okay, time to go. I removed the light and clothe. The town still had lights on, even in the middle of the night. Well, that's good, so now I kn-... a cold metal object pressed against my throat, "Say anything and I'll kill you right now." A deep and guttural voice commanded. "Down on your knees." I did what he said, frightened out of my wits, "Okay," He began, "You do what I say, and I won't hunt you down and kill you. Got it?" I gulped, and did a light nod of my head. Sweat began to build on my forehead as he pressed the knife deeper into my throat. "When I release the knife, don't turn around or I'll kill you, go and steal the Diamond, enchanted Arc-sword, you know what that is right?" I slowly shook my head, "It's impossible to miss, just go to the store called, Weapons and more it should be in an Iron case." I had to stifle a laugh, "Funny, now if you turn around I will kill you. Go do what I told you to do." He pressed the knife closer against my throat, drawing a thin line of blood, "Have we got a deal?" "Yes." "Good, now go!" He shoved me, but I made sure not to turn around, lest his threat was real. I walked towards the town, guards, were guarding the gate which allowed entry to the town. Okay, should I really do this? I mean I could make a run for it now. But, in the movies the people never make it far before they get caught. Okay, get out, and in, without anyone spotting you. "Okay, that's easy enough." My voice sounded squeaky and scared. Well, I was, scared outta my mind. I couldn't go past the guards, too much light. Over the wall? Oh yeah, I should've mention the entire villa was surrounded by a stone wall. I was debating whether or not I should flap my wings, or use magic to get over the wall. Well, magic is bright, but flapping my wings would make noise. Hopefully they think it's just another griffon, or a bird. I pumped my wings in their uneven pattern, which began to lift me, once I reached the top, I used my arms and legs to climb over the wall. Once I was on the other side, I landed painfully on my left shoulder, the lion arm. I grunted and got back up. Time to traverse the villa, and find the store. I shuddered at the thought of getting caught. Wait, how do I turn invisible? How would you turn something invisible? "Hmm," I rubbed my chin thoughtfully, maybe I could-... nevermind looks like it's time to put my stealth skills to the test. The darkened alleyways were perfect, but I also had to get a good scouting point of the city. I looked around for a good place, but to no avail. I rolled away from the stone wall, and hugged the building that was in front of. It wouldn't do much good to get caught. The lights that were set among the street were small, so they didn't reach very far. I poked my head out from behind the building, and quickly pulled back as a griffon walked by. That event down underground with the nether portal had been weird. Hell, I'm just lucky I didn't end up in Minecraft. It's bad enough I'm in Equestria, but Minecraft? I mean come on! Okay, back to what I was doing. The mysterious griffon said to go to a place called, Weapons and More. Surely it would be easy to spot? Nah, all the buildings looked exactly the same. Time to check out the signs, I slunk around the wall, keeping to the shadows, and looking at the signs, one said Fresh Meats. Oh, meat how I missed you. I shook my head, realizing a bit of drool had fallen out of my mouth. Ew. I wiped it away and looked at the other signs, Strong and Sturdy Leather, Fishing supplies, Hunting permits, Weapon- the rest was blocked by a building I quickly moved over to the left to get the rest of the title, Weapons, Booze, and Disco! Fuck, so close! So where is it? Well, that was only one part of the town, "Fffuuuuu, how far do I have to search until I find it?" "Hey, isn't it a bit late for you to be out?" My blood ran cold. "Hey! Get back here!" I swiftly ran between alleyways hoping to lose the griffon. Unfortunately he must be really good a tracked, because he was right on my tail, oh not my tail, but you- nevermind, you get it. I dove through an open window, turns out I jumped into a late night tavern, I barely registered the yells of surprise as I smashed through another window, scattering glass everywhere. Some of it cut into my skin, causing me to give a feral growl. But I kept on running, intent on leaving that griffon in the dust. But in some way, he was still chasing after me. And with just my luck, two more griffons had joined in on the chase. One flew ahead and I knew exactly what he was gonna do, so I smashed through another window, picking up a rock in the process. I threw the rock into another window and dove under a counter in the building that had no light. Hopefully making it seem like I kept on running. The griffons took the bait and kept on running, "Phew, for a second there I thought I was a goner." Sweat pour profusely down my head, the adrenaline slowly wore off, bringing with it the feelings of fatigue and pain. "Gah, ow, that hurts like a mofo." The glass was still in me, which hurt like a- nevermind, pretty sure you already know what I'm gonna say. But finally I guess the universe decided to give me a break. A sign on the counter said, 'Hello, and welcome to Weapons and More! We hope you like what you see!' It was then I finally noticed the walls were covered in different weapon racks and ammo. Bows of all sorts, ranging from griffon to pony, I took a griffon bow, seeing as it fit me the best. Along with some razor edged arrows. I also decided to take some armor, not heavy armor mind you, just some light weight stuff that would block damage. Turns out this stuff wasn't made for a Draconequus so I had to experiment with stuff. A small female griffon chest-plate fit me fine, I got pony leg guards, I guess my dragon leg doesn't really need armor, does it? A griffon arm piece for my talon'ed arm. A mix between griffon and pony for my lion's arm, and a hood for my head. No need for ponies and griffons alike to immediately know what I am. Now for a sword, or some other slicey dicey weapon. These griffons must be rich or something, they had things ranging from daggers to Great-swords, Small hammers to War-hammers and Maces of all intricate forms and sizes. Dayum. I guess a long dagger would do for now. I found the perfect blade. It was a nice silver, with a marble grip and handgaurds. Perfect. It's sheath was a dull brown, but I didn't really care, this thing looked like a boss. Now time to find that sword the griffon wanted. He said an iron case? Okay, so like a strongbox? Or maybe a safe? Time to look! Okay, it's not in the main room, (of course) so I looked in the back room. Just some crates, nothing of major interest. Upstairs? Not the best idea but what ever. For some reason my armor didn't make any noise at all. Was it stealth enchanted? I banged my eagle fist against the armor, sure enough no audible ping. Sweet. I cautiously made my way up the steps, and almost stepped on a tripwire. I stopped mid-step, foot about to touch it. I slowly took my foot back and looked up. Nearly fainting then and there, a giant axe with dried blood on it was about to come down. I then took time to look at the walls, to see dried blood... holy shit. I lightly stepped over the wire, and continued upwards. Only room was on the top. It was windowless, and had a magical light floating in the center. A metal safe was in the center of the room. I was about to go forward when a thought hit me. It couldn't be this easy could it? Surely if a blade was that powerful, they would have it somewhere safer? I summoned a mimic of myself it looked exactly like me, except it had a ghostly appearance to it. Don't ask how I knew how to do that, it came with the body I guess. It took out a pair of, well I don't remember what they are called, but doctors use them to hear your heartbeat. It then turned the knob on the door of the safe, once it reached the final number a click could be heard, it pulled at the lever, only for the ground to open up, with an orange glow coming from below. The mimic fell inside and began to scream I quickly ended it's life. I knew it wouldn't be that easy. But as if by some dumb luck a door opened in the wall, and inside was a pitch black room. With a light shining on a table, a blade was lain upon the metal surface. I sent another mimic forward, it reached the blade with ease, and nothing happened to it. I ended it and walked forward, I stood before the table, and looked down upon the cyan blade. It was a long blade, with black markings etched into the cyan metal, the serrated edge was silver, with a hook at the bottom, a purple gem was set in the blade, with a gold hand guard, the handle was purple, with a golden pommel. The bottom had golden fibers sticking out the bottom. I picked it up, and was about to walk out when a blaring siren emitted from somewhere. Outside I could barely hear the clack of talons against stone. "FUCK!" Was the only thing I said and thought as I made my way outside. I dove out the window that I had smashed through. And made my way towards the stone wall. My armor slowed me down slightly but not by a longshot. This time I used my magic, and lifted myself over the wall. I landed on my feet and sprinted out along the flat land. A cluster of trees began a forest, which was what I was heading for. Just as luck would have it, (lucks been getting in the way a lot tonight) a group of griffons landed before me, and screamed at me, "You are to be taken to the king for prosecution of stealing! Anything you say can, and will be used against you! You have the right to remain silent!" I gulped and steeled myself for what I need to do. "Run, while you can!" I yelled. "Hah! To something like you? Never!" "Very well!" I spun my blade out of it's sheath and grinned, even though I didn't want to kill, these things had to happen, it's kill or be killed. He lunged, a group of griffons had surrounded us, just to keep me from escaping. I rolled out of the way, and brought my blade up, only nicking his side. "Hah! That the best you can do? Puny weakling!" He charged and I dodged, we did this for atleast an entire minute. But were interrupting by a griffon silently sliding his blade out of his sheath, and attacking his teammates. I whipped out my bow, notching an arrow, I let it loose it snapped at my fingers, but the arrow stuck in the griffon that had dueled me. It protruded from his chest, I put my bow away and whipped out my dagger to do the finishing blow. Only to get knocked aside by some careless griffon. My head hit a rock, causing my vision to go blurry. I slowly sat up and nearly died by an arrow poking out of the ground 1 inch from my face. I looked up into the face of a very pissed off griffon. He screamed at me causing my ears to ring, but before he could react I brought my knife up and stabbed it in his neck, causing blood to spurt all over me. I got up, the smell of death and blood lingered in my nose, the taste of blood in my mouth and the screams and shouts of dying griffons filled my ears. My knees felt weak, but it was then I noticed the one griffon that had started it all was camping out over by a tree, smiling at the chaos he caused. They were fighting each other! I limped over to him, "It was you? Wasn't it?" I fell to the ground, out of pure exhaustion, the world began to fade to black. The last thing I heard was, "Yes, and thank you!" ~~~~ I woke up to the smell of mahogany, soup and... a smell I couldn't quite place. "Ah, so now your awake." A gruff voice said, I slowly opened my eyes, I was in a bed, my armor had been removed. A griffon with brilliant white feathers, tipped with black came into view, his lion coat was a deep brown, and his eyes were magenta. I croaked, "D-did you get the blade?" It was a stupid question I know, I shouldn't have been acting like that, especially after he pressed a blade against my throat. He nodded. I continued, "W-why... did you... need it? And, just... why?" He looked away. "I'm counted as a thief around here, that blade was stolen from my grandfather a few years ago, it has amazing power. I wanted to get it back to him, but I'm no thief I couldn't do it. And when I saw you hiding from those griffons with an illusion I really thought you'd be able to do it! And you did!" He gave me a fake smile, and I dead panned... ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) Okay, JUST STAY CALM! JUSTIN WILL BE FINE. But that thought kept on getting pushed away by doubts, and other really horrifying thoughts. What if I killed Justin? What if...... I sniffed, if only I knew.... Chapter 12 - New body, and an extremely annoying being that can mind-speak to me from great distances that I wish to hurt dearlyI awoke once more, the rain still pounding against the building. Getting up off the bed was easier said than done, kinda like trying to crawl down stairs. Once I was on even ground, I began to trot out of my room, to be honest I don't see why fimfiction writers say walking as an equine would be hard. It's just like walking on your hands and knees. Only with the twist that is was more comfortable, and without my shins/feet to drag it was a bit of trouble at first but got easier. Before opening the door, I thought for a second, why not try magic? I focused on the handle, imagining it turning and being pulled. It was a bit of effort at first, but soon enough it became a walk in the park. Next I took off my human clothing, and much to my joy and surprise, Pinkie had already set up a new wardrobe for me. It held pony clothes, and accessories. Well, I was a pony now, so I guess I didn't need to wear clothing? Meh, I still wanted to check myself out. Finding a stand up mirror, I levitated some outfits over, which took effort, but in due time (I hope) it will be as easy as breathing. I remembered something, whenever ponies wore socks, they looked kinda, hmm, whats the word? Nevermind. Grabbing a pair of socks, I slipped them on, they had a bright neon green color, along with dark blue stripes. (Just the socks, not the human or changeling in the picture) After putting them on, I looked at myself in the mirror, I did a few poses. But I quickly stopped after I felt something in my private regions, along with an invisible blush on my face. After trying on a few things, I put them back, I wasn't the kind of brony that, 'clopped' but that didn't mean I didn't get turned on by, well. Nevermind, nopenopenopenope stop that train of though right there! We are not going in that direction thought train! "So, now that you are done posing, and checking yourself out, what're you gonna do now?" I blushed and quickly shrugged, I didn't really know. It was than I felt a pit in my stomach region, like I hadn't eaten anything, "Hey, just a heads up, that feeling your getting is the one you get when you need more love energy, hint, hint." I scoffed, You couldn't of been anymore subtle could you? I barely understood what you meant. "Hey, don't look at me, well, I guess you can't, it's just kinda weird watching you check yourself out. I mean, really weird, because I can see through your eyes." My eyes dilated, Not only can you hear my thoughts but you can also see through my eyes? Lemme guess, you'll start saying that you can hear, smell, sense and taste what I can? "Yup, how'd you guess?" I shrugged, Lucky guess causing Chryssy to snigger, "Oh, you are something, most of my subjects are too afraid to speak to me, much less make a joke. You truly are something to behold." I grinned, I aim to please thy royal flank, and topped it off with a bow. Chryssy began to giggle, which turned into a chuckle, from a chuckle to a laugh and from a laugh to a full-blown, crying/laughing thing. I looked over my wardrobe one more time. When a certain outfit caught my eye, pulling it out and laying it on the ground, it was the mare-do-well outfit, what would that be doing in there? Maybe I could wear it? Slipping it on, the face piece didn't fit right, but the rest did. Concentrating, I turned into a mare, let me tell you, going from a male to a female in a few seconds, lets just say it feels really weird. The disappearance of my manhood, felt extremely odd. Like it was never there, I don't really know how else to explain it, but it wasn't what I was expecting when I thought what it would be like as a female. Hey! Don't judge me, I'm pretty sure you thought about it, or vice versa depending on gender. After I slipped on the face piece and hat, the world turned two shades lighter as I stared through the enchanted clothe. The purple clothe felt soft, like downy, and didn't weigh very much. I could see how someone would like this outfit. Taking it off and storing it into the closet, I walked out of the room. Down the stairs, and into the kitchen, avoiding the ponies who came in early for breakfast. Pinkie was doing her defy-the-laws-of-physics thing and speeding in-between the kitchen and dining area, delivering food at speeds so fast Rainbow Dash would be jealous. Huh, we should put that to the test! "Oh, hey Justin! Your awake, so did you like the new clothes I got you?" I nodded, and asked, "Why was a Mare-Do-Well costume in my wardrobe?" She blushed before quickly answering, well, more like how she normally talks, "Oops, sorry, that wasn't supposed to be in there!" A voice nagged in the back of my head, "And who would this pink pony be? Pinkie Pie? Well her name speaks for itself." Can you please leave? Hey, I said please! Transforming into my pony form, I added a horn to my head, just 'cause I like to use magic. ~~~~ After 12 hours of work, answering questions, talking to the other Mane 6, and changing into them because they wanted to see an exact copy of themselves. I finally had a break, walking into a bathroom on the second floor of Sugarcube corner, I did my business. Apparently changelings also had to go pee/poo, a thought hit me as I was washing my hooves, would it be possible I could fly again? Changing my horn into a pair of wings, I realized my form wouldn't do, I thought for a moment before deciding on a character I found on the internet one time. I trotted out of Sugarcube Corner, and began to flap my wings, turns out it's almost the same as flying when I was a human, just small adjustments were needed and I was flying like a pro. I could finally feel the wind in my hair/mane, and sense the adrenaline that came with flying. "Woopdedoo! You can fly again! You deserve a reward! Hmm, I wonder if I've got a spare one in my garbage! Let me check!" I grunted, You're so mean "You know it big boy!" I smiled, Now you're just being abhorrent. She scoffed, "Am not!" Are too! "Am not!" Are too! "Shut the fuck up!" Why not? I gave a shit-eating grin, "What're you grinning about?" It only grew wider, "No, seriously, what are you thinking?" Time for a dive! While I thought this, I plunged straight downward into a nearby lake. Transforming into a changeling seconds before hitting the surface, I was saved from a broken neck. But, Chryssy was still in my mind, so she felt the full impact along with me. "You little bitch! Wait, HA! You're still gonna be feeling that even when I leave." Turns out, changelings can grow gills. Which I learned by the lack of oxygen, and an instant change on accident. While the change happened I felt myself able to breathe, even though I was under water. Doggy paddling under water, works quite well. Underwater I found many small treasures, and beauties. Turns out changeling eyes are resistant to water, so changelings aren't only insectoids but can also be amphibian/aquatic. After awhile of searching, I found a cave in the deep part of the lake, Chryssy long gone from my mind. I lit my horn, and began to swim inside, nothing much of note in he-.. wait, whats that? I swam up to a brick which sparkled, I experimentally pushed it, which made the water began to shake. A large gate began to open, leading into an underwater cavern. I lit up my horn to a higher magnitude, illuminating the entire area. Vines, creepers, and seaweed grew down here. The cavern had a templish look, with pillars of stone leading towards a block of stone. This couldn't be natural, could it? Swimming up to the stone, I could see writing engraved on it. There seemed to be a seem in the edge of the stone, like it was a chest. Ignoring the writing, I opened the stone chest, to see nothing. Cocking my head, I looked around, puzzles, ah yes. How we all love them puzzles! I lit my horn up to even higher magnitudes, casting everything in a green glow. I found a stalagmite, pushing it out of pure spite, it gave in and went from a 90 degree angle, into a 45 degree angle. Almost like a lever... -gasp- it is a lever! Floating around I began to push on stalagmites and stalactites, only a select few gave in. After I pushed the last one, a light came from the chest, moving over to it, peering over the edge, staring down inside. My pupils dilated to untold sizes, floating into the chest, which now led to a different cavern, filled with... green sacs... clear... faces... ponies... love... food... I quickly shook my head, the entire room was encompassed in green sacs, filled with ponies. I heard stone grinding against stone. Looking up, despair fell over me, the chest closed! I frantically pushed against it, trying to get it to open, but I withdrew as the stone pallet that covered this chamber slid over it, marking the exit with a white slab of stone. "Mwhahahaha, so I see you've found our secret stash, to be honest I am surprised. But now, I will put you up against the ultimate test. Feed on the ponies and escape, or perish in here. Your choice..."
PrologueI got dressed up in a nice, button down alabaster shirt. Under it was a simple gray T-shirt. I fixed my glasses on my nose, and put on my sneakers. Tonight we were going out on dinner birthday for mom, because it was her birthday today. I looked at my appearance one more time before deciding I looked good enough, my light brown hair sitting flat atop my head. I checked my teeth, to see they needed a good brushing. I walked into the bathroom adjacent to my bedroom, I got my toothbrush from a cleverly hidden drawer. After brushing, I got my MP3 because it was gonna be a awhile to get Red Lobster, and then the wait for the food, it was just worth taking with me. I stashed it in my pocket, got my wallet which had a green army camo to it. I looked over myself making sure I didn't forget anything and walked downstairs, only to be greeted by my puppy Jackie. She was a Border Terrier, and had a knack for chewing on anything. Her muzzle gaped open as she tried to nip at my heels, I kneeled letting Jackie take a long hard bite on my finger, her undeveloped teeth didn't cause enough pain but enough to cause irritation. I pulled my finger away and walked out to the van, it was a golden brown Journey. I hopped in the back, my older brother Austin was already there along with my younger Kyle. I put the ear-buds into my ears and blasted the song Blame it on the Equine unbeknownst to any of my family member I was a brony, I doubted they were but I was. Sooner than I wanted the song ended and the next one played, it was also then Mom, Dad and my sister Jessica got in the van and we were on our way to the restaurant. The next song played as I stared out the side window. The ground blurred as the car entered the highway, dad sped up to around 65 MPH, considering how fast the ground was moving. I muttered to myself, "Thanks for the memories..." That didn't go unnoticed though, my brother, my older brother mind you, asked "What?" I just responded with a simple, "Nothing." I continued to stare out the window, a dodge challenger was parallel to us, it was yellow with black stripes down the center, not unlike Bumblebee from Transformers. I yawned as we came onto one of those single laned bridges that usually curve, or have a turn, I watched as we rose and began to come back down. My dad pulled off the highway onto an exit from there it branched off into different roads, my dad chose to go right, which soon led us to the restaurant. The song that was currently playing was shut off by a simple click from the on/off switch. I popped the ear-buds out as we walked into Red Lobster. The reception area was bland, a simple red rug, a lobster tank in one corner, a desk where the receptionist sat, a few benches and a hallway which branched off into the dining hall and the bathroom. I followed my mom as we walked to our designated table, we all sat down and got our respective menus, Kyle wouldn't shut up about a four course meal, I simply wanted a bowl of pasta which had chicken, tomatoe, and other goodies like scallops! Austin wanted fish nachos, and a pizza, Jessica was sharing with mom, they also got the four course meal, Dad got a alcoholic strawberry smoothie, along with a steak and crab legs. I got Sprite as my drink while the other just wanted Coka Cola. When we got out meals I dug in quite happily, it was delicious! The mixture of scallops and tomatoes gave my tongue a tingly feeling, while the pasta made it hit a home-run! This food was definitely worth the wait and the price. The waitress came over, to check if we needed anything, the answer was no. I looked up from my noodles to see a small basket holding cheese rolls, I took one because when they get cold, they don't taste nearly as appetizing when warm. I took a large bite, gulping audibly. I then returned to my pasta, making sure to add scallops to each scoop full of noodles. When we finished eating, I took out my Mastercard, and handed it to my mom who took care of the transaction. She handed it back and I returned it to my wallet, which resided in my back right pocket. We walked out, the sky was now a pollock blue, while it's earlier color was a cashew color. We walked across the lot, to find our car how we left it, I hopped right on in, two brothers and one sister in toll. I was about to pop my earbuds in when mom asked, "So, how did you guys like the meal?" We all answered truthfully, or what I thought was truthfully. "Good, amazing really." "Delicious!" "Meh, good enough." It was finally my turn to say, "It was good, I liked how the scallops left my tongue tingling afterwards, almost like a pear." My dad started the ignition, and began the journey home, heh, Journey. The song that played was called Two steps from hell - Starfall. It broke into its drums, and the flutes, or whatever those were. I stared out my window, I always loved to see the sights, I saw a school, a oil deposit, some commercial buildings, along with a bingo center. We soon entered onto the highway, I saw a flash in the corner of my eyes, I turned to see a flash in the clouds that had now accumulated. Jessica looked at me her jaw wide, "Did, you see that?" I nodded, equally confused as to what could of caused that flash. Maybe it was lightning? But I didn't hear thunder, and it hadn't started raining yet. I heard my dad mutter curses under his breath at the wreck-less driving of all the people around us in there own respective auto mobiles. I saw the flash of light again, just this time it was on my side, and disappeared quickly, I kept on staring at where the flash was. This was really weird, almost like that flash-storm, I swear I saw a face in the clouds! I swear I did! But no one believed me, I looked back up at the clouds, this really was weird. My eyes slowly looked forward at the road ahead. Nothing that interested me there, I turned my eyes back to the window, when I heard a car alarm blare. I quickly shot forward looking out the driver's window to see and hear my dad scream, "SSSSHHHHHIIIIIITTTT!!!" Fortunately he swerved to the right just in time, time slowed, I stared at the truck that nearly hit us, but I looked head to see we were heading straight off a hill, barreling into the forest on either side of the highway. I could hear the wheels squelching in the mud, I heard a cackle of thunder as the world flashed once more... this time I was surrounded in a cloak of blackness... *************************** Twilight felt a seismic shift in the magical energies surrounding Equestria, like a vveeerrryy long teleport, with a foreign object, she shook her head. Probably Princess Celestia or Luna...
Chapter 1 - Wings?I felt major vertigo, wind was blowing in my face and all over my body, I slowly cracked my eyes open, only to have them shoot open. I was falling! But, how? I felt something tugging on my back, what was that? I tried to look at it but I couldn't, so I looked at the fast approaching ground, it looked as if I would land in a forest of sorts, but how had I ended up in the sky? Then I remembered the car crash, but that doesn't explain how I got u-... Holy shit! I was falling! Does that mean I'm going to die? Panic began to ensue in my chest, how had any of this happened? This time the tugging seemed to increase, I heard my shirt rip, and something came out of my back... I turned my head to the left, a wing? I looked to the right to see another wing, my plumage I guess, was brown, like my hair, I began to spiral my wings tried to catch the wind, I couldn't believe it, I looked down at my body to see I was still human... but... wings? "DAFUQ?!?!" I screamed over the howling winds. My wings began to catch the wind, pain shot through me, it felt like they were being torn off, but then how would I know what it feels like if your wings were torn off? I didn't question this further as the ground was beginning to become even more detailed, my body began to level out, it was just then that I hit the treeline. I felt pain rack my body, over and over and over, as I hit branch after branch. It seemed fate wanted me to hit every twig I could off this god-forsaken tree. My face finally plowed into the ground, setting me into a black environment... After I regained consciousness I groaned, pain kept on pulsing throughout my body. It finally let off enough for me to raise my head out of the dirt, a worm had made its way down my throat, I gurgled it down on accident, sorry worm! I nearly puked at the thought of eating a worm, but quickly held it in. Memories came flooding back to me, as I took in the situation. I am in a forest, somehow I grew wings, I emphasized the point by fluttering them and folding them up on my back. I tried to stand, only to get a wave of nausea. I did it more slowly this time, causing only faint pulses of nausea. I spat out the dirt that accumulated in my mouth, wouldn't be good if I swallowed that shit, no idea where it could of been. My mind was racing at a thousand miles per hour, these wings shouldn't be able to lift me at all, I tested that theory, only to be proven wrong, it could lift me, but I would need to exercise more. 'Guess that makes sense, Humans never really use wings, cause they don't have them!' My mind cried. I looked around, and sniffled, does this mean I'm alone in a forest, my parents and family are probably dead? I held back the tears, but one single manly tear made it out. My mind went back to before the crash, my MP3 player, atleast I have something from home. I was about to take it out of my pocket, when I thought otherwise, would be better if I could hear what's around me. I felt in my pockets, of course! My favorite pen, I pulled it out, it was orange, clear in the center where the ink is held. I clicked it, seeing the point pop out before clicking it back in and putting it in my pocket. I felt in my back right pocket, pulling out my camo wallet. "Okay, I got money, but only $13.25 damn." I said aloud, I checked my Mastercard, to see it in one piece, "So if they have ATM's I could have some extra cash I guess." I muttered to myself. My wings flapped irritably, as if on their own accord. Okay, so first thing first, figure out how to keep my wings under control, and secondly, find a way out of this imposing forest. Or jungle, whichever it is. I couldn't really decide on a path, trees, brambles, bushes, shrubs you name it, blocked my path, and I couldn't see upwards toward the sky because the trees blocked my view. I decided to climb a tree, but then decided not to, my leg was hurting like the bitch it is. I finally noticed the light change, the light wasn't blue, it had a Nerf green light, which did little to put me at ease. I walked onward into the unknown, more like a bush, but unknown sounds cooler. Almost, 20 percent cooler, I chuckled, people really are missing out, MLP is amazing, just they probably don't watch it because of all the girly colors, but if you just look past that, it's an amazing show. It was then I noticed the forest looked familiar, a sense of deja vu passed over me, but I quickly brushed it off, this couldn't be the Everfree, I facepalmed at the thought. Pain lanced up my leg, every time I took a step, man I must of really busted my leg. I noticed the light becoming darker, like it was turning night, fear enveloped me, if this is the Everfree I don't want to be here at night, hell I wouldn't want to be in any forest at night. I walked into a small clearing, but it was enough to see which way to travel, I saw a mountain in the distance, with what looked like Canterlot on it. The feeling I was getting wasn't what I was expecting, I got dread, not the glee I was supposed to have. What if the ponies don't accept me? In every other HiE fiction, the human always makes friends, but what if it isn't so easy as they make it out in the fictions? Okay, time to make a list... Find Ponyville Meet the Mane 6 Get food and Shelter Survive the night ??? Profit Okay, I got my list now, I found a leaf nearby that I wrote my list on. I thought for a second, and in fact was rather surprised, why hadn't I met conflict or had to fight for my life or something? I was answered by a throaty growl. "Welp, time to run!" I spun around and ran from the timber wolf which gave chase, that kinda explains why I hadn't met anything yet. I spread my wings, my leg was really hurting now from the abuse I was putting it through, I began flapping, I only raised a few feet off of the ground, I reached up, and grabbed a branch, using it like I would a pull up bar, I got up to safety. I looked down to see a few more wolves than I would've liked. They kept on growling and snapping at the tree, trying to get their escaped meal. I taunted them and said, "Oh boohoo, looks like your newest snack has got away! Hmm, what a shame it would be if it went to waste! Oh well! Looks like you have to go and eat something else you bastards!" I shouted at the wolves, seemed like they understood what I said because they soon wandered off. I stood up on my branch, keeping balance, I walked along it, towards the trunk of the tree. I began to climb, I finally saw the sky for what seemed forever! I smiled at the sunset, wait, sunset? Goddamn it! This forest just wants me dead! I looked out at the canopy, to see it ending abruptly a mile away from where my tree was, a town in view. "Hot damn boy!" I said in a Southern accent, "Looks like I found Ponyville, huh, odd, in every fiction they always find Ponyville, or just about every fiction." I pondered this before shrugging, maybe, it was the lack of creativity? I climb to the lower branches and find one where I can snuggle in. I yawn, tomorrow, ponies. I facepalm, goddamn it once more! How am I supposed to approach them? With that thought I went to sleep...
Chapter 2 - Burn the bridge when we come to itThe sun awoke me from my slumber, it's peaceful rays slid across my face, causing me to crack open my eyes. The first thing I did was stretch and yawn, I noticed an ache in my lower back, probably from the rough and coarse bark. My mind still muddled from sleepiness, barely registered that I put my feet over the side of the branch like I was getting out of bed. I felt nothing under my feet, and I immediately came to my senses and brought my feet back over. 'That was close, would've hated to fall, welp nothing like a morning shock to get you up for the day.' I thought to myself. My stomach grumbled, seems that worm didn't do much to alleviate my hunger. Okay, so I have half of step three done, and step four done, I only found shelter, not any food. I was about to climb down the tree when I remembered my wings, I looked over them, finding they had black tips, along with the brown I saw earlier, almost like my hair... anyways, I spread them to their fullest extent, and jumped, I tried to grab the air with the wings, I began to glide, but almost instantly lost my speed and fell the remaining feet. I smiled, these wings would be of great use later on, my smile disappeared, but how did I get them? I shook the thought as my stomach growled again. I heard once on Bear Grylls you can eat certain flower pedals, I don't remember what you had to do if you wanted to test a flower edibleness, but I remember a few that are edible, "Roses, Bee balm, Borage and Marigolds." I listed off out loud, and just as luck would have it, I saw a patch of golden flowers. I walked over to them, they seemed to be Marigolds, according to a reference guide I skimmed through one time, they had a spicy and tangy flavor. I picked one, and put it in my mouth, before swallowing I tested the flavor, sure enough, these were Marigolds. Okay so step three is complete along with four, now just one and two, those are going to be hard, I already found Ponyville, but to meet the ponies, that's a whole different story, I thought for a minute before an idea came to me, if they see me eating flora, would they think I'm a herbivore? Seems legit, but I would have to keep eating anything suspicious to a minimum. I counted the remaining flowers, 43 possibly more, I began to get picking... After countless hours, more like one hour, I gathered them all, when they were all in my hands, I just stashed them in my pockets, better than trying to make a pack out of animal hide, hell, I have no idea how to stitch or sew, even then I don't have any weapons. The thought hit me like a rock, no weapons, no defense, no offense, and that could mean the death of me. It was then that my fortune ran out, because the timber wolves came back then, intent on killing their now avian prey that escaped earlier. I heard them before I saw them, they growled at me, before pouncing out of the surrounding foliage, as soon as my brain registered the threat, I was sprinting, with blood thirsty wolves on my heels. It then I decided now would be the perfect time to test the fullest extent of my wing's ability. I pumped my wings trying to raise myself while I ran, I was soon approaching a river, which ran like a scar through the forest, it was fast approaching, my breath was starting to become ragged as I felt my legs burn. When I hit the bank, I jumped, flapping my wings trying to raise off the ground away from the predators that wanted my flesh. Now my wings started burning, I carried myself further even though fatigue burned in my wings, sweat began to form on my brow, my wings gave out and I fell to the ground, luckily the jump propelled me far enough to reach the other side, if it didn't I'd hate to think what would happen. I spun around panting and flashed the timber wolves, they really wanted my flesh... My stomach growled again, reminding me I only ate one flower petal, I counted the petals, I had about 43x6 I did the math in my head, I had about 258 petals, if my math was correct. I ate about 38, before feeling slightly satisfied, if you think about it, 38 Marigold petals, isn't very much food. The only thing keeping me from eating more is the fact I need to preserve these as long as I could, I may be looking at being shunned from a community, which if I play my cards right will help me. The wolves backed off snarling and growling, I smiled, and continued my trek towards town, my smile instantly vanished as if it were never there, my wings wouldn't close, in fact I couldn't get them to move at all. "Dafuq?" I asked myself, why wouldn't they close?! I tried to push them back in but they were standing out erect... holy shit, do wing boners also apply to humans who in-explicitly grow wings? I facepalmed and muttered under my breath, "Mother of god." I continued my walk towards the direction of the town, desperately wishing my wings would close. My mind wandered, how would I meet the ponies? Surely they would be open and not hostile? How should I approach? I couldn't decide so I muttered out loud, "Meh, looks like I'll burn that bridge when I come to it." Almost too soon I saw the trees and shrubbery thinning out, and the light growing brighter. I was about to walk past the treeline when the worst thing at the worst possible moment at the worst time in the history of the world and the whole time encompassing my life... I step on a manticore's paw. I was so busy trying to get out of the god-forsaken forest I hadn't bothered to see where I was stepping. Turns out, right on the paw of a tired and seemingly very hungry manticore. Man, fate was just out to get me wasn't it? Well, looks I burned the bridge, so how will I cross it? By running out screaming while a rampaging manticore chases me. It was then my wing boner decided to end, thankfully, but it didn't help that a ton of ponies, saw a what may look like a monkey with wings and multicolored clothing running out of the Everfree with a giant manticore chasing it. It gave an ear-splitting roar, which dazed me for a second before I took a leap, and pumped my wings. Luck was on my side as I managed to scramble up the side of a house, the manticore pounded the building, trying to dislodge me from where I was standing, it soon got a better idea in that primitive mind of it. It opened its tiny bat wings and began to somehow miraculously flew up on the roof, which in turn caused it to collapse. The cat was disorientated when the roof fell, I took this chance to shove past the Pegasus mare and dash out the front door. As I ran out the door I was met by a few ponies, one of them was Twilight Sparkle, I tried to make a run for it, but a cyan mare tackled me to the ground, of course Rainbow Dash would go after the avian. Twilight picked up the manticore in her purple aura and launched it out to the Everfree. A very disheveled mare walked out of her house, and stared at it while it collapsed. I was brought back to what had pinned me when Rainbow decided to put a hoof to my forehead. This time I registered her words, "What are you? A winged hairless monkey?" My panicked mind barely heard her and I responded, with a clear choice of words, "Get the hell off me!" She was enveloped in a purple aura, and was lifted off of my chest. I instantly checked myself for any damage, "Head? Check. Genitals? Check. Okay, I think I'm fine." I sat up only to come face-to-face with a certain angry lavender mare. I chuckled, scratching the back of my head, finding a sudden interest in the ground, "Heh, erm, hello?" I said rather nervously, never though it'd be this hard to say hello to my second favorite character on the show. My favorite was Luna, dayum she was a baws. She glared at me and asked, "Just what are you? And why did you bring a manticore into Ponyville?" I gulped before answering, "It was an accident, I swear, and um I'm a human, just I have no idea where I got the wings! Humans aren't supposed to have wings! And, I don't know how I got here eit-..." She cut me off by sticking a hoof in my mouth, which tasted kinda disgusting. "I only needed you to answer those two, now if you'll follow me." I could see glee radiating off of her, along with anger. Would she really be that happy to see a new species, with intelligence matching her own? I guess I would, but they have dragons, diamond dogs, and many other weird species that have equal intelligence, so why so excited? I slowly got up, Twilight walked over to the Pegasus, who's house was demolished and said, she'd pay for the damages. I looked at the gathered ponies, Rainbow, Twilight, Lyra, Berry Punch, the Pegasus, Big Mac and Applejack. Rainbow flew up to Twilight and said, "Twilight, we just can't have this thing," I noticed that and said, "Hey!" She continued, "wandering around town, even if it is in your care, you know ponies will freak out at something like this." As if to prove her point, a stray pony came over, and saw me, he quickly ran off a look of fear in his eyes. Twilight sighed, "I guess teleportation it is." Rainbow, Twilight and I, were encased in purple before the world lurched, I smelled lavender, as in the plant, and landed face first onto the ground of the library, emitting a groan from me. She instantly picked me up and stood me upright before she began her barrage of question, "Where did you come from? How are you so intelligent? Where do you live? When did you come here? Are you a Herbivore, Omnivore or Carnivore? You said you di-.." The rest was cut off my Rainbow Dash stuffing her hoof Twilight's muzzle, eliciting a blush from the lavender mare. Rainbow dash apologized, "Sorry, but sometimes the egghead can get a bit carried off." I nodded and grinned, "To answer your questions, I came from Earth, I learned from my parents and teachers, I don't really live anywhere as of right now, that one I can't answer, Omnivore, and yes before I came here I didn't have wings, in fact no human had wings," I shrugged, "I have no idea where I got them from." Rainbow's eyes widened, "Wait, wait, wait, you mean to tell me you never had wings up until now?" I nodded, "So how are you getting used to having wings?" I shrugged, "feels like I had them forever, I just need to practice a bit, it's like a muscle you've never used, so of course it's going to be weak. But I guess after the shock of realizing I had wings, I have come to enjoy them, they in fact saved my life twice from wolves made of wood." Rainbow had been hovering the entire time, I decided to try and hover along with her, I only lasted a minute until I needed a break, sweat adorned my forward. This in turn caused Rainbow to giggle, "Wow, you really need to work out." I scoffed, "I only had these wings until today! Jeez, give me a break!" This caused Rainbow to laugh even more. Heat began to rise to my face, not in anger but in embarrassment. Twilight spoke up, "Oookayy, so what's your name?" I answered truthfully, wouldn't want to get on the bad side of these ponies so soon, "Justin, Justin Smith, and if you want to be really formal, Justin Daniel Smith." She asked her next question after that, with a very amused Pegasus, "And, how old are you?" I hesitated for a second longer than I would've deemed necessary, "13 years old." Twilight and Rainbow gasped, "Really? Your that young?" I grimaced, "How young is that in pony standards?" She thought for a moment, "The horizon between yearling and foal years I guess." I groaned, "That's what I was expecting." She shook her head, "What's wrong with that?" I didn't want to answer but I did anyways, "Cause that's literally just about the same exact age frame for my race." She cocked her head, "And, how would you know what a foal and yearling is?" I racked my mind trying to find a way out of this situation, "Um, because we've met horses, and they are called the same thing, what we call foals and yearlings would be, babies, children, or teenagers, going respectively." She nodded in understanding, while a certain pony with a rainbow colored mane was cracking up. Man, sometimes I just couldn't understand this mare. I shook my head, the blush long gone, when I remembered my MP3 player, I pulled it out and clicked it on, seeing the power at 50% I curse. Twilight out of curiosity no doubt comes over and looks at the small blue rectangle I held. She prods it, "What is it?" I give a brief description, Rainbow floats over and takes a peek at it. I pull out my earbuds and put them into my ears, and play the song - Pewdiepie. Twilight took an earbud and put it into her ear, using magic. Her eyes widened, "Rainbow you have to listen to this!" She put it in her ear, when it hit 'are you fucking kidding me?' She giggled, but she was equally baffled. I paused it much to the sadness of Rainbow Dash. Twilight took a long look at it some more before turning to me, "How do this work? I've never seen anything like it?" I was about to tell her when, Spike came walking downstairs. He yawned and I clicked off the MP3 and quickly put it away, he took one glance at me, and sleepily asked Twilight, "Sooo, Twilight when did you find this creature?" He said it as if it were a normal every day occurrence, it probably was but the insult didn't fly over my head, "Hey! I heard that ya' know!" He did a double take, "Woah, sorry dude, I didn't know you could talk, just thought you were another of Twilight's experiments." He blushed, and I responded, "Eh, its okay, in fact I was expecting a worse response from you, in fact I was expecting to be shunned or something, anyways, I am amazing at how un-skeptical you guys have been." Rainbow Dash gave me a look, "Well, I don't completely trust you, yet. But you seem alright." Twilight spoke next, "You don't seem hostile, or capable of doing mass damage, so I'm just gonna say your good for now." Well, this through me for a loop, I wasn't expecting this kind of behavior at all. An idea hit me, "Hang on a sec, I wanna try something." I stepped out side, and flew upwards, as I was nearing the clouds my wings began to burn, I stepped on top of a cloud to see, well, it worked! I could walk on clouds! Rainbow had followed me up, she being as fast as she is was already reclining when I got up there. "Wow, I didn't think this would truthfully, I thought I would fall straight through." She took a glance at me, "Well, I dont know how it works either, but if you have wings, most likely you can stand on clouds." She spoke rather thoughtfully. An idea came to mind, man so many ideas! "Rainbow, wanna race back to Twilight's house? You'll probably win, but I still wanna try." She smirked, "So you wanna race against the fastest flyer in Equestria? Well, race is on!" I grinned, "3, 2, 1, GO!" I shouted, I arrowed my body and put my wings behind me, Rainbow doing the same, she sped past me, sticking out her tongue as we fell. The feeling was incredible, in fact I think I lost more than half of my dandruff as I fell. The wind whipped at my hair, I leveled out feet before the ground, Rainbow sped up past me, and ended up at the house faster, but that feeling was still so incredible! A I walked, and Rainbow trotted back into the house, I saw Princess Celestia standing there waiting for us, an emotionless face plastered upon her muzzle... oh yeah, also 1. complete 2. 1/3 way complete...
Chapter 3 - Pinkie sense and I sense a partyI walked into the room carefully, trying not to seem hostile, I had no idea how the Princess would react to me, so I just tried to play it smooth, "Hello, and who might you be?" I asked cautiously, what I asked was a downright fabrication, of course I knew who she was! "Princess Celestia; and Twilight here told me all about you." I took this time to check the sky, if I do say so myself, it was around 2:35 PM. I lowered my gaze from the window and finally took a good long look at Celestia, her mane was disorientating yet beautiful at the same time. I gaze it's waving colors a transfixed stare, before Celestia broke it by saying, "So, Twilight says you are a human, no?" "Yes, I am a human, but, when I entered this world, wings appeared on my back, I think I may of teleported into Equestria, I think I heard somepony say." When I said I teleported into Equestria, I realized my mistake and quickly fixed it by saying somepony said that. Celestia than shot me a question that caught me off guard, "And, what would you be doing when you came here?" I gulped, remembering the memory, "Okay, so we were heading home from a fancy restaurant called Red Lobster, by the way, I was with my family, we hopped in the car. Um, I guess chariot or wagon in this case, we drove home, the sky began to cloud. a couple of flashes popped in the sky, but not lightning or thunder, we were about to hit an incoming vehicle, my dad pulled the vehicle off to the right into the forest near the road, the last thing I heard was lightning and thunder. Than when I came to I was falling from the sky, luckily my wings ripped my clothing and stopped my fall, that was when I grew wings." Celestia nodded, "I can do a magical analysis on your wings if you would like me to?" I replied with a simple yes, her horn lit up and began to encase the wings folded on my back, I felt small tingles shoot through my body, some of them a bit alluring. I quickly dispelled the thought before I got a wing boner again, man, that would be embarrassing. The magic stopped, "Justin, your wings have a magical signal pinging from them I can't seem to quite place, it's an old magic. So, your wings aren't natural, but rather magical, I'll research later on this, okay?" I smiled and nodded, she nodded to me, using her magic she teleported out of the room, possibly to the Canterlot Archives or her chambers. It was then that Rainbow Dash walked in, only to get shoved to the floor, a pink blur shot through the door, I spun and before I could react, I was on the floor, a pink frenzy was bouncing around on my chest. She looked down at me finally stopping her parade of jumping, "...So what do you think?" I shook my head, "What?" "The party!" "Erm... what party?" "Your welcome to Ponyville party of course!" She looked at me like it was obvious, I guess it should have been, knowing Pinkie Pie would do something like this, "So how did you know I was here?" She rolled her eyes, "My Pinkie sense of course!" I hadn't noticed it but it was getting harder to breathe, "Pinkie would you mind getting off?" I wheezed. She giggled and got off, allowing me to breathe precious air! Rainbow was of course laughing, Twilight was in fact giggling, "Pinkie so when are you planning the party?" She looked confused at the laughing mares before turning towards me, "Tomorrow at 7:30!" With that she dashed out, "Wait! You didn't say where it would be!" She somehow zoomed back like a pink torpedo, "At Sugarcube corner." With that she was gone, I couldn't believe it, how does she actually break the laws of physics and momentum and that shit? I shook my head, and facepalmed, I'll never understand that pony. I turned towards the two mares which had finally calmed down, "I'm gonna go flying, gotta strengthen my wings while I'm here right?" Rainbow perked up at the sound of flying, Twilight said, "Okay, but becareful, I don't want you to end up as a pancake. Am I clear?" I nodded and jumped out the door, pumping my wings, I had obviously gotten better, as I sped towards the clouds faster than I did before. In fact, now that I think about it, it was mainly me getting used to the wings that made it so hard to fly. I could feel the wind getting caught in my wings as I lifted higher and higher. When I reached cloud layer, I was much less tired than I was last time. I lay on a cloud catching my breath, Rainbow already laying there like last time. Once I regained my breath, I flew up higher, and dived. Wind screamed in my ears as the ground quickly approached, I did a few corkscrews, before leveling out, if I did judge my speed, I would say I was traveling at about, lets say, 75 MPH. I was flying the direction of the Everfree, and I saw a small cottage, I recognized it to be Fluttershy's. I pulled up to see Rainbow flying along side me, we flew together over the Everfree, "I didn't think flying would be so AMAZING!" I scream over the wind, Rainbow only nods, we soon turn back towards Ponyville, losing a lot of the accumulated speed from the dive. It seemed she wanted me to catch up with her, I began using my own force to speed up my progress, I aimed downwards, losing one meter every 10 seconds, or atleast from my calculations. I quickly banked upwards towards the clouds again, speeding up. Now that I mastered the art of flapping my wings, it seemed to be almost be no problem at all to fly in a straight line, flying up still gave me considerable effort and trouble. I still had a lot to learn, like updrafts, thermals, and all of that other stuff. I reclined a cloud, it felt like someone, stole a royal person's silk and used it to weave flying cloth. The feeling was amazing! It was the softest thing you could lay on, I soon found myself drifting off to sleep... I awoke to see the sky had now turned a raw sienna orange, showing that is was almost night. I glided down towards Twilight's home, she was still awake, Rainbow however wasn't present. She looked worried and trotted back and forth, when she spotted me, "There you are! I've been looking all over for you!" She scolded, I scoffed, "Sorry, but I fell asleep on a cloud, goddamn those things are soft! I'm just saying in my defense it was the clouds honest fault for being so soft." She smirked, and I grinned, she spoke up, "Well, you need a place to sleep, and you can sleep here if you want." I nearly laughed out loud. "Twilight, I can just sleep up on a cloud, not like anyone would try to rob me, not like I have anything." She seemed skeptical before agreeing, "Sure, why not?" As I lifted off towards the cloud I was not to long ago sleeping on in the Indigo light, I felt my hunger finally make itself apparent. I pulled out the Marigold petals I saved in my pockets, and relished their spicy tang they had. Sleep soon overcame after the first 14 petals... I awoke once more to the nice rays of sunlight, I stretched my body, giving it a ripple effect. I re-adjusted my glasses, and stared out into the distance, before I saw a cloud house float into view. I could only guess whose home that would be, and my hypothesis was correct as I saw a rainbow blur. It disappeared, for a moment before a cyan mare erupted and broke the cloud in half, I gave her an angry glare, which only caused her to chuckle. "I hope you realize you just split my bed in half." Which only caused the Pegasus to laugh more, I averted my eyes looking down at the ground below. Before I launched off, my stomach growled just like the night before, I quickly pulled out a mouthful of petals and gulped them down, I shook my head at Rainbow Dash, my mind got an awesome idea, I did a back flip off the cloud, and spread my wings, I plummeted, but not before getting showered with mail by a certain gray Pegasus, I did a corkscrew, avoiding the mare entirely. As I neared the door, I saw what looked to be an open window. Only to smash into glass, which surprisingly held my weight and the force exerted on it. I slowly slid off the glass pane but not before seeing Spike and Twilight cackling at me. And as if to add more insult to the injury Rainbow Dash joined in on the laugh. I alighted and grumbled, "Confounded ponies." Before walking in through the front door, my feet stopped as I was greeted by laughter, however it wasn't on a joke, more like it was focused on me. Spike got his laughter under control long enough to say, "Man... Justin, it's funny when Rainbow does it! B-b-but when you... do i-it..." He couldn't hold the laughter anymore and kept on it. I felt heat rise to my face, as Rainbow flew in next to me, tears streaming down her face, "Justin! That was hilarious!" I looked at a magically imbued sundial, and saw the time was roughly 9:36 AM. I groaned, today was gonna be a long day... "So, Twilight and Rainbow, did you tell any other pony about my presence here?" Twilight nodded while Rainbow kept on laughing, "So, who did you tell?" She giggled a bit before saying, "Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack, nopony else, but somehow Pinkie knew, I swear I'll never understand that pony." She shook her head. I nodded ever so slowly, "So, when, do I meet them?" "You can meet them at the party, or something, I guess." I sighed, today would be a long day, "Do you ponies happen to have anything other than flower petals I could eat? Like maybe apples, or other kinds of fruit?" She nodded, the answer I was expecting. She wandered into the kitchen, me in tow, with her magic she grabbed the pantry knob, turning it I saw, hay, wheat, and various other pasta, and non refrigerator related items like canned foods, she then showed me over to a box that looked vaguely like a refrigerator, "Twilight, how does this keep things preserved?" She told me about a simple cooling spell, then opened the box for me to see various fruits, drinks, and other things. "Twilight, may I get an apple?" Not unlike how I'd ask my parents, she nodded, pulling out a large green one, I bit into it, tasting a bitter-sweetness. I finished the apple, eating it to the core, and then I threw it in the trash-bin. I walked out of the kitchen, Twilight was eating an orange, "So, Twilight, how do you think the townsfolk with react with seeing a.. well, me." She thought for a moment, "Confusion, probably some hysteria, next would be understanding, and then we all live happily ever after." She snorted, I scoffed at the still laughing Rainbow Dash, "Well, I'ma go flying some more." With that I dove out the front door, pumping my somewhat still new wings. Rainbow Dash caught up fast, well I guess that makes sense, I surprised her by doing a backroll along with a barrel roll, after the dizziness faded I was able to fly clearly, I reached the cloud level once more, this time practicing turning, making sure my glasses stayed on my face, would be a shame if they were to fall off... Approx. 10 hours later I alighted at the front door of Sugarcube corner, my wings ached through all the exercise I put them through. Finding the light off I smirked, and leaned against the front door staring into the darkness. Of course they'd start a party this way, I began to chuckle, "You guys can come out now." Of course they didn't so I sighed and flipped the light switch, while the other ponies were deterred, Pinkie obviously wasn't and still shouted "SURPRISE!" I shrugged, it isn't nearly as scary when your expecting it. The room was covered in confetti, streamers, balloons, and a ton of pink decorations, and that was just an understatement. I just stood in the corner, unsure whether or not to join in on the festivities. Rainbow hovered over to me, "Hey. Justin why don't you come and enjoy the party? Here I even got you a cupcake." I sighed, "Because I'm not really into parties, also thank you." I took the cupcake, taking a bite, of course she put peppers in it! I ate the entire thing, Rainbow watched in shock as the jalapenos didn't have the desired effect. "Hey Justin, how did the cupcake taste?" She asked in genuine confusion, "Tasted great, nice job trying to prank me, however, if you want an effect try Tabasco, or habenero, I'm not one who takes peppers lightly. Seriously, I challenged my friend, Tyson, to a habenero eating contest, when we wanted to submit, we had to drink from the glass of milk we had in front of us. I of course, won." She nodded her head, a look pure evil on her face, apparently she was gonna try something else. Pinkie bounced up to me, and held out her hoof, "Hey Justin, I never really met anything like you before, would you mind shaking my hoof?" I looked at it, and mentally face-palmed, she was making this to easy! "Um, Pinkie, you do realize I can see the shocker on your hoof?" She widened her eyes, "Wow, your good at this!" This time I face-palmed physically, Rainbow came over and pulled her away, and began talking to each other, possible pranking up ahead! I walked over to the concession stand, ponies seemed to avoid me, it was full of cake, cupcakes, muffins, juice, more juice, and even more juice, with a touch of apple pie, apple fritters, basically a ton of apple related products. i took an fritter and a cupcake, the cupcake was the sweetest thing I could ever take a bite of, I didn't finish it, because I was afraid I might get type two diabetes, hell I might even have type one already. The apple fritter, tasted like apple pie, so miniature apple pies? Applejack trotted up to me, "Howdy, ah heard 'bout you, ain't yer name Justin?" "Yeah." "So, what exactl' are ya? No offense or anythin'." "Non taken, and I'm a human, usually we don't have wings, but for some reason I came into this world with wings." "So, when y'all say, you don't usually have wings, what'ya mean?" "No human, has ever been reported with natural wings, same goes for having a horn, in other words, humans can't naturally fly, or naturally do magic, but what we don't have in those two areas we make up in technology. You probably wouldn't understand, I could tell you Twilight probably would, but I can't be sure." With that she nodded and left, Fluttershy came next, she trotted up to me, "Hello, what is your name? That is um... if you don't mind." She seemed to cower a bit, I guess that made sense, I was about 5 inches taller than most of the ponies here, "No, it's alright, my name is Justin, Justin Smith, but if you want to be really formal, Justin Daniel Smith." That seemed to lighten her up a bit, "So, do you have a cutie-mark?" I shook my head, "No human gets a cute-mark." The instant I said that, the entire party went silent, they all stared at me, "What... um... ookkkkaaayyy..." I shrugged, a voice piped up in the back, "Did you say hoomuns, don't get cute-marks?" Okay, this was starting to make me nervous, "Yes, and it's pronounced human." Another voice shouted out, "But, how can you 'humans' not get cutie-marks? What would be your destiny? What would you be good at?" I sighed, "We find our talents by doing, not by waiting for a mark to appear on us, I guess you could say we are all-around race, we have proficiencies at just about everything." The party slowly came back to life, I hadn't noticed it but I had started building a sweat, and Fluttershy was no where to be found. The party began to break up, and I saw my chance to talk to Rarity, "Hey, you must be Rarity?" "Of course I am, oh my, what happened to your fine clothing? It is simply atrocious." I hadn't noticed it but my clothing had tears and stains in it, "Um, I guess running from timber-wolves really does mess with your clothing, hey Rarity, is it possible, you could make me new clothing?" "Darling, you didn't even need to ask, but I will need measurements and most importantly you." She emphasize the point by poking my abdomen. "Okay, so when should I come over?" "At around 3:00 PM, tomorrow, would be a good time, now, why do you need clothes? You can just walk around naked, like the rest of us." At this I blushed and re-adjusted my glasses, "Um, Rarity, I'm gonna put this lightly, human reproductive systems don't contract into the body, for lack of a better way to say it." Now it was her time to blush, "Oh, um... okay." And just like that I met the entire mane 6, time for a new list... 1. Make a better cloud house 2. Go to Rarity's house at 3:00 tomorrow 3. Get a reall- The rest was cut off by Spike burping a letter, Twilight grabbed it and after one look a her face turned from excitement to dread. "Justin, come on we need to get to Canterlot and meet with the Princess now!" With that she charged out the door, when I didn't follow she grabbed me with magic and pulled me out the front, nearly knocking my glasses off...
Chapter 4 - Magical Tomes, and King SombraI floated next to Twilight, not that I wanted to, but because she was forcing me to, we were heading towards the train station, when a golden chariot passed by, and landed near us. The guards didn't give me a second glance as I was still being held captive by Twilight. "Hey, uh, Twilight? You mind putting me down?" She blushed and quickly put me down. The chariot took off, heading straight for the town of Canterlot. The indigo night did little to ease my stress, what had she found? Was it something bad? Hopefully good, but... I quickly stopped those thoughts, they did no good. Very soon we were nearing the magnificent, town on the mountain. On the ride there were a few bumps, which didn't scare Twilight as much as I thought they would, we touched down, to be greeted by a Royal escort, why though? No idea. They stomped through the street, their hooves making a depressing cackle on the paved road. We walked through the front doors of the castle, in the show they made the castle look insignificant, but up close and personal, it looked like something, that would cost a billion dollars. We walked through many halls until we met a large door, not a double door, just a single door. They directed us inside, the first thing I noticed was the Princess, she was laying on a velvet red bed, a stone furnace in on corner of the room, a lush red carpet lay on the floor, and the corners were adorned with flashy gold poles, next to the bed was a glass screen door. "Justin, Twilight, please have a seat." There were 2 seats next to the bed, I took one, Twilight the other. "Justin, I am sorry to inform but, when the pony who did this, whoever it was, added your wings, they used a irreversible spell, so you're stuck with wings for the rest of your life." My mouth gaped open in shock, my mind still processing what she said, "B-b-but Princess, that's not bad news! That's great news!" She gave me a queer look, "Justin, I still haven't tracked down the pony who did this, but, I will find who did this." I looked askance at her, "Do you have any insights on who it might be, Celestia?" She shook her head, electing a sigh from me, "So, when you say old magic, who would have access to it, and who would be powerful enough to cast such a spell?" She gave me a worried look, "That's what worries me, only an alicorn can cast the spell, it wouldn't be Princess Cadence, Princess Luna or I. I had already asked them, and I really doubt they would do it anyways, it wouldn't be changelings either, in fact, I don't recognize the pony who used the magic." "May I have a look at the book?" She nodded and floated it over, it's title, Old magics, and other things It's author was, Dusk Star. I opened the book, "What page would the spell be on?" I asked, "Page 666" A look of forlorn crossed my features before settling, that was a weird page number. I flipped to 666, to find the entire page describing a certain spell, the other page, had the wings spell, combined well, it's what happened to me apparently. A thought hit me, this was all too convenient. something bigger must be going on. 'Ahhh, and with that you would be right...' I jumped, "Did you two hear that?" They both looked at me confused, "Wait, so you guys really didn't hear that?" 'No, need to worry, they can't hear us...' Celestia looked over me, "Justin, are you all right? You've gone pale." I shook my head, "Please tell me you guys can hear that!" They shook their heads, 'I don't see why you worry, in fact we can have some fun...'. I felt the blood drain from my face, this voice sounded so familiar, yet I couldn't place it, "Celestia, I think I'm goin-.." I fell off my chair, my forehead began to sweat, and sweet velvety blackness began to envelop me, "Justin? Justin! Somebody get a do-......." My eyes shot open, a deep breath ensued, I sat straight up, my gaze slowly settled on Princess Celestia who was standing to my left. 'Aw, look who's bedridden, do you know who I am?' "Justin! Thank the gods your okay! What happened?" Before I could respond the voice spoke again, 'Well, do you?' I shook my head, "Get out of my head! WHO ARE YOU!?!?" I screamed, I brought legs to my chest, the voice just laughed, 'Why, I guess you don't remember me, I'm the one who brought you here after all, I am King Sombra, and I will use you as my instrument, in taking over this filthy place, after all, I never really did get revenge.' "Princess Cel-estia! What a pleasure!" My voice morphed into his, I quickly tried to fight him, only to find he had complete control as of right now. Celestia watched in horror, as my face twisted into an evil grin, much unlike mine. "King Sombra! What are you doing back here? We banished you! And that means we can do it again!" She emphasized her point by stamping her hoof. I finally got control over my voice, "Celestia! Hel-p me!" My voice kept on morphing between mine and Sombra's. I stood up, as I did a group of Royal guards charged in, trying to find out what the problem was... (One of the guard's POV) My ears perked up to the sound of a scream, and the voice of... no! NO! He couldn't be back! I charged towards the door, along with a couple of my combat buddies, I kicked in the door, to see the human standing, his skin instead of it's regular tan, was a deep gray, his hair was red, his sadistic grin put me off guard, he lunged and grabbed my throat, the last thing I heard was a crunch... (Justin's POV) I lunged forward, catching the guard, off guard and snapped his neck, I felt dumb-struck at what my own hand did, but King Sombra just laughed and roundhouse kicked another one. I mentally closed my eyes, I didn't want to see it, but I still felt it. "Justin! If you're still in there, FIGHT BACK! Don't let him take control!" Celestia shouted, Sombra cackled madly, I watched as the hand that was about to grab the Princess, turn tan, I pulled back fighting with all my will. But he regained control, but not enough, I forced the hand down as it kept on reaching out towards the Princess. I tripped myself, just to keep Sombra from doing any harm to the Princess, she finally grabbed me with magic, and slammed me against the wall. Rendering me unconscious. **** I was floating in a black void, Sombra, in his ponified form, trotted up to me, 'Well, why did you ruin the fun we were having? Really, you are a party pooper.' I closed my eyes, preventing tears from coming out, "THAT WAS NOT FUN! YOU MADE ME KILL! Why did you make me do this?" I fell to my knees staring at my hands, as my chest constricted and I felt a pain growing there. 'To answer your question, with a question, would you have wanted to die?' I looked up, the tears now flowing, "What do you mean?" He showed me the car crash, 'In this world you're dead, if it wasn't for me, you'd be in the afterlife right now. But I'm giving you another chance at living, but I also did this to take over this god-forsaken place as you call it.' I stood up, "So this whole time you've been in my conscious? Then how come I hear you now?" He laughed, 'Oh, that was because you had to be within range of the spell tome, I had manifested myself there, once you picked it up I transferred to you!' He kept on with his maddening chuckle. "So what do you really want to do with me?" I hated asking because I already knew the answer, 'Kill the pony population or enslave them, and have some fun time with your beloved Princess, if you know what I mean.' I scoffed, "Go to hell!" He chuckled, 'Ta Ta! Can't go to hell if your already there!' With that he disappeared and my vision began to brighten. I heard the familiar sound of a heartbeat monitor, I slowly cracked open my eyes, emitting a groan. Princess Luna hover over me, my favorite pony in the whole show, was standing over me! "Princess Luna?" I asked weakly, Celestia trotted up to the bed, and stared down at me, "Justin, the voice you heard was King Sombra, he was the one who sent you here, and gave you wings." My fazed mind took that as a joke, "Heh, Red-bull gives you wings!" With that I promptly fell back unconscious. I awoke to what I thought was a few hours later, from my perfect view out of the window I could see it was night, Princess Luna was in the corner, drawing something with a quill, a few paper balls surrounded her, along with an inkwell. She seemed to be intent on perfecting whatever she was drawing, "Luna, what are you drawing?" She jumped, spilling the inkwell, "Oh! Your awake, I was drawing the sun." Imagine this in black and white, you got your picture She seemed rather proud of her picture, "Looks nice, also what happened?" She kicked at the ground before answering, "Princess Celestia, slammed you against the wall, which is why you have a broken arm, leg, wing, and hand. She also wanted me to check over you while it's still night, she said she'll be here in the day.." What she said was proven wrong as Princess Celestia, teleported in, "Justin! Are you okay? Did King Sombra effect you?" It was then I noticed half my body was in a cast. "No, but I can tell you did," She blushed, "And Sombra has been quiet this entire time." A voice filled the room, 'I'm still in your body, but now I can speak with things outside of it. Now, be-' Celestia cut him off, "Sombra! Why are you doing this? Tell us!" His chuckle filled the room, 'It will all be explained in good time, I would just like to say, my mission to get revenge and possibly as a bonus, rule Equestria...'
Chapter 5 - Sombra's a bitchTypical, stereotypical at that. He wanted to rule Equestria, and have some fun time with the Princess, typical villains. I sat up, "Well, I'll be damned before I let you take control of my body!" I shouted into the air, unsure whether or not he heard. I grimaced at the cast that now surrounded about half my body, 'I can take away the broken bones, if you want me to.' I shook my head, still unsure if he heard, "No, I've read plenty of fiction books that all say the same thing, their is no cheat to good health. Their is always a catch, hell, there is a catch for everything, you just gotta know where to look." I heard an irritated sigh come from Sombra, 'Agghh, why didn't I choose a different human to manifest in?' I chuckled, while the two Princesses stared at me, so they probably couldn't hear him, great. And that word is being used very loosely, very. "Um, Justin, is Sombra still inside your head?" I facepalmed with my free hand. "What'ya think?" I heard a quiet chuckle coming from the corners of my mind, it then began to fill the room. I watched in horror as my limbs turned grey, as they did, I felt this odd tingly sensation, than it felt like my legs went numb. "Sombra, what are you doing?" Slowly my hand raised as if on it's own accord, I couldn't exactly control it, but I could still feel. 'My, my, it's been awhile sense I've controlled another being, I always like the new memories and feelings the other creature has, especially if they have some things, nopony should know, and by that I mean, nopony.' I blushed knowing what he meant, so far the greyness had stopped at around my neck region. I looked up to see Celestia and Luna, trying to hide their own blushes as they must of realized what he meant. Welp, this was the exact definition of awkward alright, I have an insane 'Hey! I'm not entirely insane!' king in my head, he's digging around in my personalized memories, and well, he hopes to use me to have sex with one of the Princesses, I mean seriously? No, seriously? 'Ahh, yes, my power is now growing weak, I shall leave your body for now, but I will be back!' I shivered, as feeling began to run through my body again. I felt a presence next to me, I looked up to see Princess Celestia, wrapping a wing around me, I quickly looked down, and realized she was trying to comfort me. "Justin, whatever you think, don't think this is your fault, we will get Sombra for this." With that she got up and left, leaving me alone on the bed, I watched as the two left the room... a feeling of loneliness began to creep up on me, I quickly bottled it and went to sleep... ~~~~ I awoke to the sun's warm and inviting rays. I was about to stretch when I remembered the cast, and grumbled, as much as I would have liked Sombra to heal me, there is always a catch! ALWAYS! Don't let anyone tell you otherwise. I yawned, sitting there feeling bored out of my mind, I pull out my MP3 player, and selected the song, Dwarf hole (diggy diggy hole). "I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole! Diggy diggy hole, I'm digging a hole!" I muttered in tune with the song. "I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole diggy diggy hole! I'm digging a hole!" "I am, I am, I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole!" "Dwarves, Dwarves, diggy diggy hole!" I smiled, glad I still had something from Earth, and it was just my luck that my MP3 ran out of power just than, I looked crestfallen, would their magic work like in the stories? And fuel my MP3 player? Well, just one way to find out. I waited, and waited, and waited, and waited, and waited, finally after what seemed like an eternity, a nurse walked in. She floated a clipboard in front of herself, she was adorned with a ponified version of scrubs and had various colored pens on the pocket of her shirt. She gave me a gentle smile, and put a hoof against my head, "How are you feeling?" I shrugged, or tried to shrug as the cast blocked a lot of movement that I would be able to make. "Feeling good, except I'm kinda getting tired of laying here, and from what I saw, it's only been one night and a few hours." She seemed surprised at how I managed to keep track of time so well. "So, you don't feel sick or any pain?" Now that I though about it, no, I moved my arm in the cast, to find no pain coursing through it, "No... shouldn't I be feeling pain? I broke my pinkie one time, hurt like someone branded me using a toaster, and set it up to pyromaniac settings." She seemed confused and horrified at what I said, "Someone really did that? And what's a toaster?" I sighed, sometimes it's hard trying to be funny if the people your telling the jokes don't even understand, trust me, it's happened a lot. "A toaster, you used it to make toast by putting bread in it, similar to an oven I guess, just smaller and more portable. And no, no one actually did that, just saying it was very painful, but right now I don't feel any pain or sickness." She let loose a relieved sigh, "Okay then, I guess you must be hungry?" I nodded in response, she picked up a tray assorted with various fresh vegetables, and a drink which looked like raspberry punch, she laid it down carefully on my abdomen, and looked over me, "Anything you need, call me okay?" Luckily then I remembered my MP3, "Hey, um what's your name?" She smiled slightly, "Nurse Lilac bloom, at your service." I giggled in a totally unmanly way, "Could you possibly, charge my MP3 player?" She looked confused and I held up the black rectangle, she took it in her magical grasp and asked, "Where do I insert my charge?" A perverted though pervaded my mind, I quickly shoved it aside, and answered, "Right there in the slot." Her deep magenta colored magic worked through the device, it beeped to life, causing her to jump, I stared at the hud, now thoroughly confused, instead of it's regular green, it was a deep maroon. "Um, thanks for charging it but, what's up with the color change?" I asked, she shrugged, "Up to Tartarus if I know, it's your device." With that she promptly left the room, another thought entered my mind, how will I survive, if I don't have meat? Because, I know for a fact, that humans need meat to survive, it has things plants don't, like calcium... milk (duh) but what about other things, that I obviously can't name... ~~~~ I awoke with a start, I had a nightmare! I haven't had one of those in about 4 years! A cold sweat made itself known when a wind blew through an open window, suddenly I heard somepony shout, "Help! Someone's stealing my slippers!" Another voice made itself known, "Wait! I'm not stealing your slippers! I'm stealing this book! I was on this really awesome chap- AGH!" The door burst open, guards charged in only to see the thief long gone. They quickly charged out, pegasi taking flight through the window. I heard the steady stomp of hooves, until they were nothing but a memory. I thought back on that voice, was it? No it couldn't be, but it sounded like Rainbow Dash. Did I arrive around the time Dash went into the hospital? Read it and Weep, that's what is was called, "Dear god." I thought aloud. If I remember correctly (which I swear to god I wish I do) it was episode 16, and of course season 2, so that's about four months before Twilight became an Alicorn, if each episode was a week apart... Welp, looks like I'm staying here awhile... My eyes slowly started closing when the door burst open, a guard came in and flicked on the light, "Is everypony okay in here?" He looked around, and shock rippled across his face at the sight of me, before he calmed himself. I lifted my head, "Yeah, pretty sure everyone is okay, just I don't think that pony was stealing his slippers, more a fictional book, Daring Do I think it was." He cocked his head at me, and then looked at the old light bald brown pony in the bed across from me, "Really? What would they want with a story book? Anyways, goodnight, hope you get better soon." With that he clicked off the light and walked out. My eyes began to close once more, and I soon found myself in blissful sleep... ~~~~ (dream world) Mountains of Diamond surrounded me, hills of ruby and emeralds, I heard howling in the background, I spun around to see a group of Diamond Dogs charging. I have to say that scared me into taking a step back, I felt weightlessness as I began to fall backward, my last sight of the land were the dogs chewing on the mountains and hills. I seemed to sink through the ground, I fell face first next to a pond with Pinkie nearing the edge, was this from the episode Too Many Pinkies? I saw her melt into the pool, my legs moved of their own accord as I followed her in. I found myself, in a different place, the mane 6 were sprawled over a rock, a giant red dragon staring down at them triumphantly, Fluttershy kicked up off the ground, and told him off, I watched in awe and fear as she, literally took out a dragon with simple words. When she landed I floated up into the sky, to see discord back, he and Fluttershy were on a frozen lake, I don't remember the specifics but she got Discord to become reformed. The air turned chilly, and a bright flash of green light, I was in the ballroom, changelings were scattered around, Chrysalis, was watching over her army in an air of happiness and evil greed, she turned and her eyes bored deep down inside me... I felt fire around my feet as I descended once more, the last thing I saw were the dark green, tinged with purple dark eyes of... King Sombra, he grinned at me, like a play thing, to be used and then thrown away. I felt a soft caressing glow from, somewhere behind, I spun around and sprinted away from the monstrosity of a pony behind me, feeling my feet stamp against nothingness, as I neared a light... ~~~~ I lay on a soft patch of grass, the sun overhead, with birds tweeting in the distance, I sat up, and groaned, I looked around to finally set my gaze on Princess Luna, she gave me a sympathetic look, and whispered "Justin, that was quite a nightmare, I've never seen anything like it, not even the ponies here could conjure up such evil and hatred in their minds. Tell me, what's on your mind?" She spoke in such a soothing tone, I found it very hard to be resilient, as she spoke I wanted to curl up next to her and tell her all my problems, but one thing kept me from doing that to my favorite pony in the whole series... I was afraid of the dark... I don't just mean, it's the darkness scary! ooooo!! I mean really, I had a major phobia of the dark, my mind really can conjure up some crazy and scary shit. One time I thought I was being watched by a werewolf-slug with razor sharp teeth, and red eyes, it was really just the light of the fire alarm, reflecting off a lamented picture of a deer. It still scared me at night though. "Justin, you have nothing to fear, I won't hurt you, or let any harm come to you, okay?" I nodded and sat next to her on the grass. "Princess Luna," She cut me off by putting a hoof on my mouth, "Just call me Luna, thank you." I took a shaky breath, "Okay, Pri- Luna, you already know about King Sombra, but I can tell you bad things are on the way within the next few months," I sighed, "I guess your wondering how I know?" I shrugged, "On Earth, where I came from, we have this show called My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. It depicts this world, and each episode teaches us more and more about friendship, but..." I faltered, causing Luna to wrap a wing around me. "There are a lot of people out there that hate the show down to their very guts. I guess it has to do with the 'girly' feeling towards the show but, it could also be how war-like my species is, just about everyday, you will see violence, no matter how young you are. You can't keep it from tainting you, it will corrupt you if your not careful. I realized this along time ago, but I guess now that I talk about it, I see how bad it really is." I finished with a gulp, Luna looked down upon me with more sympathy than I think anyone (besides my mother) had ever given me. "Okay, Justin, I'm going to wake you up now." With that she lit her horn, which tore my consciousness from the false reality as I was transferred into my body. ~~~~ 'Ahh, sleeping beauty awakes!' He cackled, I threw a mental punch at him, "Sombra, your a bitch..." I saw that I was covered grey, and I was already standing up...
Chapter 6 - Peace of Mind, Not Really, More Like 'Die Bitch!'"Sombra, I'm really starting to hate you!" I shouted, causing the old pony behind the curtain, in the bed, behind me, jump. "Erm, who's there? You're not back to steal my slippers are you?" I facepalmed, I sat on the bed, which was trouble on it's own, because Sombra kept on trying to take over my body. 'Just let me control you, damn it!' I smiled in spite of what he said, "Nope!" Sounding somewhat like the Engineer from Team Fortress 2. I began to mentally, push Sombra farther and farther back into the recesses of my mind, which meant the grayness and the numbing effect that came with it, were slowly disappearing. I gave one last mental shove, then mentally set up a brick wall, separating his conscious with mine, I soon found out I had my eyes closed, opening them, I saw Luna and Celestia watching over me with worry, it was also this time I realized I had a cold sweat upon my brow. Was fighting with another entity in ones mind, cost so much energy? It appeared to be so, as I felt weakness envelope my arms and legs, kinda like when you get a fever, just not so. I found my glasses on the table next to me, it was a hassle to put them on with one hand, but I managed. I gasped, taking in as much air as I could, I hadn't exactly realized how much it took out of me. "Luna, Celestia, we really need to do something about Sombra, he's getting stronger, and it's getting harder to fight him." They both gasped at the terrible news, when they regained their composure they said, "Justin, Twilight is here and she would like to... examine, your mind." The pause didn't fly by me though, and suspicious began to grow. "Where is she? And what do you mean by examine?" My first question was answered by her entering, the second was answered by Twilight, "I'll be looking into your mind, to help rid of Sombra, don't worry about him entering my mind, Celestia and Luna here will help me." They all nodded, except me of course, "Wait, wait, wait, let me get this straight, you want to look into my mind to try and find a blood thirsty unicorn that you banished before, why not, per se, just banish him again?" Twilight shook her head, "We don't have The Crystal Heart, and that needs to stay in the Crystal Empire, this is the only way." I thought for a moment, "Why not the Elements of Harmony?" She shook her head again, "It would effect you to, and I'm afraid to do that, because we don't know the consequences of doing so." I solemnly nodded, I wasn't too keen on letting ponies enter my mind, but hey, what the hell right? Right? "Now, I need you to calm yourself, to enter your peace of mind. Or your mind." She didn't explain and I didn't want her too, using deep calm breaths I got that tired feeling you get whenever you do that. They all touched their horns together, and then laid it on my forehead. ~~~~ It felt like I was being sucked through a vacuum cleaner, I landed face first onto a rock, nearly breaking my glasses. Celestia, Luna, and Twilight landed next to me, "Hey, guys, so is this what my mind looks like?" I was surrounded by books, some were frozen with ice, the rock I nearly hit was actually a spike of ice jutting out of the ground. Electricity cackled overhead, as it began to rain, lemon juice? Yeah, the clouds rained lemon juice, but they looked like normal storm clouds, tinged with yellow and green. Off in the distance, a giant brick wall was formed, it had fire burning at the top, which seemed to be warding off a giant purple mass, the ground shook each time Sombra smashed into it, causing cracks to appear in the frame work. My mind began to race, the first thought that reached me, a UNSC Frigate. And that appeared above the brick wall, it looked like the Pillar of Autumn mixed with Forward Unto Dawn, along with a regular looking UNSC Frigate. I heard a voice call out over the landscape, "Mac levels reached exceedingly high levels, charging to Sup3r M4c shot!" That was something I came up with one time, what happened when the Frigates overcharge their mac guns? Sup3r M4c shot! As Sombra broke the wall, a laz0r made of pure diamond and obsidian went flying directly into the face of Sombra, he growled, shaking the ground, I quickly began to make more Frigates with my imagination, all firing MAC cannons at Sombra, the two princesses and to-become princess watched in utter shock as I imagined such behemoths. I even began imagining Scarabs carrying Hunters, (I'm a Halo fan), and Covenant carriers equipped with those giant lasers that glass planets. They all began firing, I felt fatigue come over me, I fell to one knee, causing Twilight to shout, "Justin!" I shakily rose, I wouldn't let some prissy ass King bring me down! I imagined my favorite weapon in all of time, the Battle Rifle, the Halo version of course, but I made it fire it's three round bursts as Spartan Lasers. I erected another wall, this time it was made of carbon titanium, if that is a metal, and for some reason, it rose slowly, a bit too slowly. So I added in, yup you guessed it, the laser of a Halo ring itself. Let me give you the not so brief description of what a Halo beam looks like. It's a cylinder, with a white center, blue tinged the edges, it seemed to suck up all the surrounding light, as it shot it's majestic beam. I began to pant, this really was taking up a lot of my mental energy I guess I could call it. I fell to my knees, before flat on my face. Gasping, the wall was finally erected and Sombra was contained once more. I shakily and slowly rose, first to a kneeling position before finally managing to stand. "Justin, I didn't know you had such power!" Twilight shouted, she seemed shocked, and awe inspired. I muttered something incomprehensible before falling flat on my face, out cold. ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) I watched in pure awe, as he summoned these giant hunks of metal, which shot amazing beams of energy, even though this is mental, I didn't think he could muster so much! In fact, he might as well be challenging Luna to power, because Celestia, well, lets just say, if you screw with her, you're fucked. I pondered these new swears, could I use them in every day life? Maybe. As he finished with a grand finale, I have to say, I was surprised, I hadn't expected that at all! I felt glee building up in me, "Justin! I didn't know you had such power!" I shouted, I truly was shocked for the first time in a long time, I heard him mutter, "How was tha-?" He fell flat on his face, plunging the world into darkness. "Well, that's just great, were stuck in his mind until he wakes up!" I shouted into the nothingness that surrounded us, I felt a hoof touch my shoulder. "Twilight, remember it wasn't his fault, it was this or have Sombra take control of him..." ~~~~ (Still Twi) After a few hours of doing nothing, the landscape we found ourselves in earlier, appeared again along with Justin, and the giant hunks of floating metal... ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I groaned and rubbed my head, finding myself in my mind scared me for a bit, my first thought was, where the hell am I? Than it hit me, I was still in my head, I stood up, to see the grey wall I erected still stood against Sombra's relentless attacks, a voice behind me caused me to jump, "Well, that was something." I spun around to see the three standing there, Celestia looked amused, Twilight a bit of anger mixed with awe, and than Luna, who looked completely baffled. I shrugged, "Really? These things aren't really made up by me, more like a game creator did." Twilight perked her ears up, "And, who would this pony be? Or Human in your case." I shrugged again, "To hell if I know, just a company named Bungie, however after Halo: Reach they dropped it and gave it up to another company, named 343 Industries, to be honest, I wasn't too happy, neither were others, but they lived up to Bungie's and our expectations. Heh, you probably have no idea what I'm talking about do you?" She simply shook her head. I sighed, "Well, what were you guys gonna do before Sombra broke down my previous wall?" I took a quick glance at the titanium wall to see he stopped beating against it, almost as if he was tired, which was good. Maybe we still had a chance after-all. I looked sky-wards to my surprise, the Frigates and the Halo ring still at the ready, maybe I could use them again? Nah, he'll know about them and do something against it. Luna's voice snapped me out of my reverie, "We we're going to, force him out of your mind using our combined magic, and this new spell we made. We're just going to need you to lower the wall, okay?" I nodded and said, "When I hit three, I'm going to drop it, m'kay?" They nodded, "Okay, One... Two... Three." I let the wall disappear from my mental image, and began to let loose a barrage of mac blasts, scarab beams, strider (from Half Life 2) firing blue lasers, along with bombers dropping nukes. My back began to warm up, I turned around to see, well, the three had their horns touching at the tips, and they were charging up for something no doubt. I brung my attention back to the battlefield, Sombra definitely looked confused and weakened, his purple cloudly mass slowly becoming smaller. The heat began to become unbearable, I spun around once more, to see them sweating, they also must of felt the heat, I saw sparks coming off of their horns, then it began to glow. I got out of the way just in time, as the beam of light soared overhead, it had the colors indigo, lavender, and gold all mixing together to make a cocktail of colors. It seemed to fly like a bird, but that may of just been my imagination. Sombra looked up to see the beam of light, 'Fuck! I will be back you insufferable human!' he screamed as the beam did it's work, I felt my strength dwindle, as the Mac cannons, scarabs, striders, and bomber planes kept on attacking Sombra, when the magical beam hit, I felt a great weight rise from my consciousness, that I hadn't noticed was there. Sombra was finally gone! But it was then, I wished I never said anything. A gleeful cackling filled the air, as he appeared once more, this time with even more strength if that was possible, the dead weight came back. 'Time to end your Princesses and start your petty life anew, silly human!' He cackled madly, and began destroying my mental forces, "Princess Celestia and Luna! Get the Elements of Harmony! It's our only hope! QUICK GO NOW! DON'T WORRY ABOUT ME!" I screamed, they both exited my mind, "Twilight! I'm going to need your help to maintain him! Can you do anything?" She nodded and said, "You're going to have to trust me with this, think of me as an equal to you in this world, it should then allow me to use my own mental power, to summon in my own forces!" The thought was insane, but whatever, this entire world is insane! I began to imagine Twilight as a friend, which I already did, but a friend I could trust at every corner, leap, fall, and battle. A light surrounded her and I felt as if she and I were the same mind. "Thanks, now sit back and relax, this will definitely hold him back." I didn't sit back or relax, instead I started sending in Banshees, Phantoms, the Master Chief, The Arbiter, Prophet of Truth, Prophet of Regret and the third Prophet, whatever his name was. I also imagined, an army of Mantis's charging towards Sombra. (I'm a major Halo geek if you haven't noticed.) What Twilight imagined was extraordinary, an armada of Ursa Majors, Dragons, unicorns, pegasi, earth ponies, the royal guard, she even copied some of what I was doing, such as Mac guns and such. With all this force enacted upon Sombra, he barely got a chance to retaliate. And then the moment came, when I began to lose energy, I was beginning to weaken! Twilight seemed to start feeling the effects of exhaustion. Luckily the Elements of Harmony appeared along with the two Princesses, "Girls, as much as I'd like a proper greeting we need to use those, NOW!" Twilight shouted through pants. "Twilight! Take away your forces, focus on your element, I can hold him!" I shouted, I began to spring in even more, fighter jets, helicopters, actual soldiers, tanks (From L4D2), giant scorpions, AA guns which were modified to shoot at Sombra, Wraiths, Manticores, I even made myself a halo magnum which shot, sniper rifle rounds. The Mane 6, besides Twilight, watched in utter amazement at what I had conjured up using my mind alone. "Whoa." Was the response I got, I fell to one knee, panting, "Hurry! Use the Elements! I can't keep this up forever!" I kept on shooting, they began to formulate into a triangle shape, Twilight powered the Elements with her magic, causing them to glow their appropriate colors. A double rainbow flew from the group, hitting Sombra square in the chest, I noticed that Luna and Celestia, had added their earlier spell to the mix. I felt Sombra's conscious weight dissipate, I fell to my knees like last time, "Guys you might want to get out now, before I pass out again." They didn't need to be told twice, as they left I fell into blissful sleep... ~~~~ (real world) It seemed to take a second in-between switching states, with Sombra finally gone, maybe I can enjoy life for a bit? I dont know, but that ending seemed to be a bit fast, this thought passed through my mind, as I cracked my eyes open to see I was laying down, the Mane 6 along with Luna and Celestia stood around my hospital bed, they all were staring at something next to the table that used to hold my glasses. I took a glance over, and nearly unhinged my jaw, at what I saw. It was impossibru! How could that be here? The magnum along with the Battle Rifle, were there, sitting on the nightstand, "H-h-how, did those get here?" Next to them were a few clips. The Mane 6 shrugged, but Celestia spoke, "I think, while you were in your dream state, you accidentally brought those with you, but, this would take so much energy, it would kill me and Luna, this just, it just cannot be! You don't even have a horn for magic to travel through!" I picked up the battle Rifle, and cradled it in my arms, it was light, almost the weight of a paint can without the paint. I rubbed my hand over it's surface, which removed some dust that settled on it, their was writing on it to! I rubbed away some soot on it, it read, 'Want breakfast? Come and get it!' I shook my head, this couldn't have been me who summoned these... but hey... what's the worst that could happen?
Chapter 7 - Valentines day or Hearts and Hooves day?Still, no thoughts came to mind at how these two weapons, along with ammo, came along in my imagination. But, to be honest, I'm still grateful, means the alien just got some weapons. But than again, these shouldn't be real, these are just some weapons made by game designers, this just couldn't be possible. All these thoughts ran through my head as I lay there, the surrounding ponies watched in awe, as the now rising sun, glinted off the polished steel of the weapon. Thing is, it was the Halo 4 edition. The Halo 2 and Halo 3 edition, would also be welcomed, but I guess the advance in technology should of made me happy. Time to check out the magnum, setting the rifle in my lap, I gauged the weight of the hand-gun, it was about the weight of a small handheld vacuum cleaner. It was the Halo 3 version. My two favorite weapons in the whole of the entire Halo game, you know, why didn't something else come through, like from a different game now that I think about. I truly love Halo, I've played every single one, but... why these guns in particular? Whatever, these things are still cool anywa-... my thoughts were cut off by Applejack, "Hey, sugarcube, ah gotta ask, wha' were those flyin' thingah majiggers?" I smiled, "UNSC Frigates, the ring is called a Halo, the smaller flying things are Banshees, the four legged things, were scarabs, the three legged things were striders, and the guns I'm holding are all from one game, Halo, but, the striders are from a game called Half Life 2." "These guns however, are just two out of hundreds of a UNSC arsenal, UNSC stands for United Nation Space Command, I'm not sure if UNSC is real, or just apart of the game, but the game takes place in the future, the stuff I imagined, well, man, I didn't think it would be this hard to explain a game. Okay, I'll give you a very brief, overview of the game. The USNC are at war with the Covenant, an alien race intent on destroying the Human race, the Covenant instead of shooting projectiles like UNSC weapons, they shoot plasma, you guys probably have no idea what plasma is, and I don't know much about it either, only that it is most likely high electrical pulses, from what I could tell anyways." "Now I need to figure out what I'm going to do with these." I motioned towards the rifle and magnum. It was then I noticed that Twilight was taking notes, "Twilight, really? You don't need to take notes on a video game, not like you guys are going to get Technology powerful enough to challenge magic... yet." She seemed shocked, "Technology can't challenge magic, it would only get in the way, but I do like the prospect of learning new things." I shook my head at her naivety, "You have no idea what Humans have accomplished with technology, okay, lets see, can magic, hold 83 different songs, and still have room for about... hmm, lets say, 185 more?" She looked baffled before regaining her composure, "Show me." And that I did, I whipped out my MP3 player, "See here, this is how much room I'm using with only 83 songs, of course I used my MP3 as an example, and look how much room that took up, see how much is left? This is just one of the cheap ones too! Only maybe, a dollar or two." She rolled her eyes, "Okay, Mr. smarty pants, show me something else." I got up unsteadily, because of the cast. I walked up to the window and stared at the sun for a good minute, with my glasses on, luckily it was still morning. After the transition was done I spun around and looked at Twilight, a smug look on, "Yup, just chillin' with my shades on..." Her jaw dropped, "B-b-but, those were just normal glasses a minute ago! How, how, did they turn into shades?" I grinned, "These are transitions, cost a bit more than regular glasses, but, hey, they double as shades, and they help me see. So, its a win-win." I sat back down on the bed, Twilight spoke up one more time, while Princess Celestia, Luna and the other fove were trying not to laugh, "Show me one more thing, and I'll believe you." I couldn't really think of anything, until my eyes landed on the magnum... Picking it up, "Twilight cast a silence spell on this gun, and make a make-shift target." She complied, causing my pistol to glow purple before settling down, I grabbed a clip, putting it into the chamber, and cocking it. I took aim, breathing in, then exhaling, I took the shot. The sound was muffled, but the bullet flew straight through Twilight's target, and went in the wall and out the other side, only to stop in the next one. (Damn did it have a recoil!) I smirked, "That good enough for ya?" All their jaws dropped, staring at the hole in the wall. "Okay, I believe you, technology can beat magic." I laid back, "Yup, and these are just the beginning, meaning, there are worse, and deadlier, things then these." Celestia took one look at the gun, "Justin, can I trust you to not use these to your own expense, look me in the eyes and say so." I gazed into those fathomless eyes, they show worry, fear, and possible excitement, I bit my cheek from grinning, "Yes, you can trust me." I meant it to, I wouldn't use these to threaten a pony, they're too cute! Wow, didn't think I'd say that, but it's true! The other five filed out, from a command of Celestia. "Luna, may I ask a favor of you?" I asked, "Sure, what is it?" She replied. "Can you make a magical holster, for my magnum and my Battle Rifle?" She nodded and magical pouches appeared, I grabbed them with my arm that wasn't in a cast. I slung the Rifle across my chest, the magnum holster fit snugly on my side. Grabbing the weapons I put them in their appropriate holsters, "Luna, one last thing, can you make me a belt, that will hold my Rifle and Magnum rounds? Thanks your the best." I equipped it around my waist, the holsters had an indigo glow to them, "Luna, will these disappear?" I asked pointing at the holsters, she shook her head, "As long as I'm alive they will still be their, also they're permanent so I don't need to maintain the spell." After thanking her again, I filled the pouches, feeling like a mother fucking badass! Not only did I have wings, but I have proper weaponry, I just couldn't shake off the feeling that something bad will happen. I looked up, "Hey, what's today?" Twilight brought a hoof to her chin, "It's February 12, 2013." I stared at them, eyes wide. Ponies use the same calendar as humans? "Justin, is something wrong?" Celestia asked, I shook my head, "How is it that ponies, and humans use the same calendar? Nevermind that, but wouldn't that mean Valentines day is two days away?" They seemed confused, before Twilight spoke up, "Ooh! You mean Hearts and Hooves day!" I shook my head, OF COURSE! Of course I come at this date, "Um, this is weird, if Hearts and Hooves day is what I think it is, than human's Valentines day, is the same day as Hearts and Hooves. Does this mean something?" Twilight continued. I spoke up, "When do you have Nightmare Night?" Twilight thought for a second, Luna of course spoke up, "October 31! It's in fact a holiday for me, more Nightmare Moon, bbuuuttt, I guess it's close enough." She smiled, and I coughed, "Well, that's great, my birthday is on that date, and that is when the event Halloween takes place." "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! You don't really mean that do you? Or do you? Do you?" I laughed at Luna's giddy outburst, I guess many ponies don't have a birthday on Halloween, "Erm, yeah. No joke, I really was born then, it was 5:51 PM if I remember correctly." She began to squee like a little filly, much to the amusement of Celestia, Twilight and I. I chuckled nervously, no idea what Luna would do o-... my thoughts were cut off by my stomach rumbling. As if on cue, a nurse walked in with food, and it was also then I began to feel sick, must be from not eating anything I thought. She handed me my tray of food, and I began to eat ravenously, but still with dignity. After I finished I still felt sick, the nurse took the tray and put a hoof on my forehead, "Honey, are you alright? You look pale." A headache began to pound it's way into my mind, and I rubbed my temples. "I think it may be the lack of meat." I said, I began to feel a shortness of breath, but as quickly as it came it was gone. "Yup, definitely lack of meat. Sorry, I know you won't like the idea of me eating another living thing, but, it's either that or I die." Twilight looked sickened, Celestia and Luna nodded in understanding. I shrugged, "Sorry, I really am, guess Everfree Hunting is a go!" I chuckled at my own joke, "Don't be sorry, it's not really your fault anyways." Celestia spoke, using her trademark motherly tone. Well, what if it really was trademarked? Nevermind, stray thoughts get out! I felt the sickness coming back, I wheezed, "Yup, now I'm dead sure........" Blackness enveloped me... ~~~~ I gasped and my eyes fluttered, I shot up, causing the blood to rush to my head, I held my head, and groaned. The headache was still pulsing, "Gahhuhh! Now I know, why Mom always said to eat all my food." I rubbed my temples, and closed my eyes. I took a few deep breaths trying to calm my pulsing head, it felt like it was on the verge of turning into a migraine, I had one of those only once, lemme tell ya. You don't want to have one. I felt the tingle of Celestia's magic on my forehead, the pain lessened until it was almost gone, "Thanks Princess." I slowly opened my eyes to see the nurse, Celestia, Luna, and Twilight with looks of worry on their faces. "I'm going to be fine, I just need to get some protein and iron. And thanks for the meal nurse." I gave a weak smile, and sat up on the edge of the bed, I've been in here awhile. "Justin, your leg is fine now, your wing is almost done healing and your arm looks like it's going to be fine, meaning, your okay to go, just don't do anything strenuous." I nodded at the nurse, she took the cast off my leg, wing, and arm. She replaced the cast on my wing and arm with splints, leaving my leg alone. I thanked her, and stood up, my leg was slightly wobbly from not using it all in the past few days. As I walked out, Celestia, Luna and Twilight followed, I opened the door and stood aside, saying, "Mares first." This caused them to giggle, but all the same trotted out. I followed closing the door behind me, the hallway we found ourselves in was full of doorways and branched off in different directions. I followed the trio, walking slightly behind them. After a minute of walking, we entered the waiting room, where we were greeted by Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash. I gave them a weak smile, I guess my face must've still been pale, because Pinkie shot up in the air, "OhmygoshJustinareyouallrightyoudon'tlooktowellyoushouldhaveadoctorlookatthatordoyoualreadyknowwhyyoursickdoyoudoyoudoyou?" I took a step back, and I winced as my wing brushed against the fabric of my shirt. "Pinkie, I have no idea what you said, would you mind saying it again slowly this time?" She nodded before, taking a deep breath, "Oooohhh mmmmyyyy gggooosssshhh Jjjjjuuusss-..." I grabbed her muzzle quieting her, and groaned, "Nevermind." She nodded and began hopping around the room. I sighed and shook my head, causing the receptionist and the other ponies in the room to laugh. I walked unsteadily to the desk, "Um, hello, I guess I'd be signing out of the hospital." She nodded and asked, "What's your name?" "Justin Smith" "Ah! Here you are." She crossed out my name, "Bye! Hope you have a good day." And with that we all walked outside. I hadn't noticed it yet, but there were Hearts and Hooves decorations everywhere! "So," I began, "Where am I going to stay for the night? Cause I can't fly up to my cloud." Even though it was still the afternoon I still wanted to know where I would be staying, "Ooh! You could stay with me!" Pinkie shouted and kept on jumping around, "We have a spare room at Sugarcube corner no one is using! Oo! Oo! It could be like a sleep over, a sleep over party? PERFECT!" She zoomed away, leaving behind a trail of pink. "Erm, guess I'm staying at Sugarcube, I guess this is bye?" We all said our farewells and I walked towards Sugarcube corner...
Chapter 8 - Cupcakes~~~~ (Celestia POV) I watched as the Justin began walking away, I felt a tug on my fur, I looked down into the eyes of my student, lowering my head I asked, "Yes, Twilight?" She seemed a bit worried, "Don't you think it's a bad idea for a yearling to be wandering around with dangerous weapons?" I giggled, did she not see it? "Twilight, I put a spell on Justin's weapons, it's a very complicated spell but I pulled it off. What it does is, he can fire the weapon at any inanimate object, but, he can't fire at other living things that don't want to cause harm to him." She made an 'o' with her muzzle, emitting another giggle from me... ~~~~ (Justin POV) Me, being as young and naive as I am, I didn't notice when Celestia put a spell on my gun, not that I would fire at another pony anyways. As I walked through town towards Sugarcube corner, the ponies either, gave me a curious look before going back to what they were doing, or they, simply ignored me, like I was another thing in the background. Now you may be wondering, how do I know where Sugarcube corner is? Wwwweeeelllllll, if you look towards the center of town, it's the giant building with a cupcake on top, it is also the only gingerbread house in Ponyville. I passed by an alleyway, which there were a lot of, but this one was different, it had an eerie feel to it. Me of course being street smart, knew never to go in alleyways. Baddies always in there, I continued onwards, but I just couldn't shake the feeling of being followed. I paused for a mere second, and took a quick look around, spotting nothing out of the ordinary I continued before someone would question why I suddenly stopped in the middle of the street. Who would want or be the most interested in a human? Lyra is one I know, but that can't be true, probably just an internet rumor. I continued my journey towards Sugarcube, still unable to shake the feeling of being watched. As I neared the front door, I reached out to open it, only to go flying backwards by an angry looking pony in a suit. I groaned and got up, rubbing my head. The pony stomped off, jeez, who pissed in his cereal? Wait, oops, I meant her cereal. I watched as the mare tromped off, and shook my head. Ponies surely were the true definition of crazy, no matter what you say, you can't deny it. Especially after you've lived with them for a week or two I guess. Finally going inside the place, I could see why ponies liked this place so much. Not only fast serving by Pinkie, but the wide variety of different sweets you could get. It basically was just a sign near the reception desk where Mrs. Cake was standing taking orders from several different ponies. After they cleared, I could tell she wasn't in her brightest mood, "Hey, Mrs. Cake, what's up?" I asked in a cheery mood, trying to cheer her up. She gave a fake smile, "Nothing much, Pinkie said you'd be over, guess you busted your wing?" I confirmed her suspicious with a nod, not wanting to go into detail that it was Princess Celestia who did it. Mrs. Cake was about to tell me something else when Pinkie Pie sped out of the backroom, accompanied with flour, and landed on my chest, not only taking my breath away, but also causing my wing and arm much, MUCH pain. I grunted, "Pinkie, can't breathe!" She giggled nervously before getting off, I rubbed my sore wing and stood back up, "Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! Followmetoyourroom! Yourgoingtoloveit!" She sped off up the stairs, I shook my head at the headache that sprung up and followed her. I followed the trail of flour that her hooves left behind, the hallway was simple, just like in the episode where Pinkie foal-sitted Pumpkin and Pound. I walked all the way down the hall still following the hoof prints all the way into what I assumed was my room. I opened the door to be greeted by streamers, and balloons. Pinkie was laying on the purple bed that adorned the pink room. But she didn't stay there for long, she jumped and floated in mid-air before coming back down to Earth. "Do you like it?" She asked, what took me by surprise was how she said it, she said it like any regular person would, and not her hyper-active self. "Yeah, I like it, just I would change the pink to a different color, however I like the bed color. This much pink makes my eyes hurt." I emphasized the point by rubbing my eyes, it really did hurt to look at. "Okie dokie lokie!" It seemed as if I was playing the Sims and I changed the wall color. It was literally that fast! Pinkie grabbed some purple wall something, and turned everything from pink to purple. I was liking this more and more! Once the entire room was purple I finally got a good look at everything, from the doorway, I could see a window on the left wall, a closet next to the bed, with a nightstand, a drawer sat on the wall opposite of the bed, along with a package on the bed. As I walked over to the box with a ribbon on it, I noticed Pinkie wasn't in the room, I picked it up and read the paper attached to it... Dear Justin It's me Pinkie Pie! I got you this cool gift, as a welcome to Sugarcube corner! Also, Mr. Cake wants to speak to you once you get settled in! Sincerely, Pinkie Pie! I didn't really have anything on my person, besides my MP3 and weapons, but these babies, I wasn't about to part with. I looked out the window to see a nice view of Ponyville square, in the center was a fountain depicting an Alicorn, possibly Celestia... eugh, Molestia much? I chuckled and walked downstairs, finding Mr. Cake in the backroom with Pinkie. What I saw wasn't what I was expecting, well, I don't really know what I was expecting, but it was still almost shocking. The entire room looked... exactly like the cartoon version! Well, okay, maybe I was expecting that, but the size of the room is so much bigger than they depicted. Mr. Cake spotted me, "Ah! Justin, just in time. Heh, heh, get it? Just-in time?" Not like I hadn't heard this one before, "So, since we're kinda running low on money, we can't really pay you to work, is that okay?" Well, I was kinda expecting him to say that... "Sure, in fact, your pretty much are paying me to work." He looked confused, "You've given me a room, bed, and food, that's enough. Once this wings fixed up, I'll be living up on my cloud." Joy seemed to cross his features like a wildfire, "Okay, than you'll help Pinkie with baking, and cleaning. I need to go do some bit re-counting." With that he left, leaving Pinkie and I in the kitchen. I opened my mouth to speak, only to get interrupted by Mrs. Cake, "Two zap-apple jam filled donuts!" I quickly got to work, grabbing the cooking manual, while Pinkie kept on speaking about something I probably should be listening to... ~~~~ By the time the shop was going to close, I was exhausted, sweaty, tired, and really needed a good night's rest. Somehow, Pinkie was unaffected, almost as if she did this every-... she did do this everyday, no wonder. Especially with all those parties, I'm amazed she isn't like, super buff or anything. I wearily climbed the stairs, it was then my stomach had to grumble, reminding me I had nothing to eat at all today. Okay, almost nothing. I walked back down the stairs, only to get a headache, I really needed some protein and Iron, otherwise something bad was gonna happen to me. When I walked into the kitchen, I saw Pinkie holding a cupcake in her hand, "Hey, Justin! I got this really yummy cupcake for you! I heard you needed protein and vitamins and all that other stuff, that you can't get from plants! So, I made you a cupcake with all that in it!" She handed me the cupcake, it had the regular pink swirl of icing at the top, with sprinkles in it, the bread, looked like banana bread. I began to eat the giant cupcake, it took me about 4 minutes to polish it off, usually it would take me 30 seconds to finish off a cupcake, but this one was that large. I turned to thank Pinkie, only to find her gone, I shrugged and walked up the stairs again, feeling much better after the cupcake. I turned the knob on my door, and was greeted by the same room. This was really weird, where was Pinkie? Oh my god, not that game! I shook my head, and spotted the gift in it's same spot, I never bothered to open it earlier. I untied the ribbon, causing the wrapping paper to fall off on the four sides. What is revealed was a simple white box, I opened the top to be greeted by a-dozen cupcakes, I picked up the note inside the box... Dear, Justin It's me Pinkie again! I made these cupcakes for you! They contain, the stuff you can't get from fruits and plants and such, hope you like vanilla! Sincerely, Pinkie Pie I took a bite of one, quite good I do say so myself, closing the box I put it on my nightstand, and turned off the electrical powered light. Sleep soon found me... ~~~~ I awoke to a bright sunny day. Apparently it was Hearts and Hooves day, because, I was greeted by Pinkie, who just happened to be jumping on my chest, trying to get me to wake up. I shot up, of course scared out of my wits at the rude awakening. When I could finally think straight I saw a hysterical Pinkie Pie, was that so funny? I'll never know, I grumbled and got up out of bed, realizing I slept in my clothes. Ew. "Pinkie, you don't happen to have the clothes Rarity sent?" She nodded, and pulled a box out of no-where. Looking inside I could see an array of clothing, I don't remember giving her measurements, she must've just gone out on a whim with these. Hope to god they fi-... wait I couldn't just change with Pinkie in the room! "Pinkie, do you have a shower?" I quickly picked out a long sleeve t-shirt, and a pair of blue jeans which looked like mine. She even made boxers! Grabbing a pair I followed her out into the hallway, "It's right over there!" She pointed with her hoof, walking over I could see the word bathroom on it. Walking in, I could see it was a spacious bathroom, only problem is, well, I'm a bit taller than ponies, this tub is wider than it is tall. So that means a bit of crouching will be needed. I undressed and left my clothes on the counter, where the sink was, I stood outside of the tub, and turned the warm nozzle. The water didn't feel hard at all, like regular shower water, it felt like, well, rain or something. I instantly welcomed the change. I sunk down into the tub, letting the water cascade over me for a few minutes, before applying shampoo, and scrubbing vigorously, trying to get the stink of sweat, dirt, filth, blood and piss from my skin and hair. After my vigorous cleaning I laid in the tub for awhile, smiling as the warm water loosened my muscles. My eyes closed as if they had a will of their own, which I payed no mind to. After a few minutes of laying there, I felt regret well inside myself, it was time to get out of the shower. As good as it is, other peo- ponies have gotta use it to. After drying myself and putting on my clothes, I walked downstairs, I met Mrs. Cake on the way down. "Justin, today you and Pinkie have the day off, as it is Hearts and Hooves day." She winked at me, and I felt a blush growing. What did Pinkie say to her? Goddamnit! I don't want to have a relationship with a pony! I'm only 13! I'm not ready for this kind of stuff! Maybe I could defuse the metaphorical bomb, by talking to Pinkie? I don't know, but what I do know, is I'm too young to be worrying about that kind of stuff! I found Pinkie downstairs eating a cupcake alone, I sat down next to her, "Pinkie, did you tell Mrs. Cake anything about us having a relationship?" She blushed and looked away, "I don't know..." I groaned and slammed my face against the table. This was not gonna turn out well, "Pinkie do you 'like' me?" Her blush deepened, and I could almost feel the heat radiating off of her, well this was awkward, I'm not to keen on dating a different species, but Pinkie is on my list of favorite ponies, so could it be possible? "Pinkie, if you want to spend the day toget-..." The rest was cut off by her tackling me, and saying thank you over and over again, when she finally got off she pecked my cheek with a kiss, which made me turn crimson. I rubbed the back of my head, as Pinkie began to turn from pink to red. Well this was sudden, and whatever I did in this world, I would never, and I pinkie promise (cross my heart and I hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye) never, make her go into Pinkamena Diana Pie. That was not the Pinkie I wanted to know. We walked out of Sugarcube together, our blushes beginning to dissipate. "So, where do you want to go?" I asked, as I saw the courtyard I saw pink streamers and hearts everywhere, along with couples walking around with each other. She jumped up into the air and shouted, "Oooh! I know! How about Fresh Eats with the mushroom tables?" I nodded, I remembered it from the episode Ticket Master. We walked towards the restaurant, well, more like I followed Pinkie, cause I didn't know my way around yet. The building soon came into view, as we walked towards a table, a waiter came to greet us, "Hello, ma'am and sir." He led us to a table, and handed us menus from under his wing. After sifting through it for a bit, I settled on a simple, banana cream shake, and an apple sandwich. When he delivered the food, I took the apples out of the bread, and set it aside, intent on just eating the apple slices. These apples really did taste sweeter than Earth's apples, and some of them were a deep sour. You know, I'm pretty sure I've got diabetes type one ATLEAST. After our meal, I asked Pinkie, "We have a long day ahead of us, any idea on what we should do for the rest of the day?" This caused a grin to break across her face, along with a look of evil, pure evil. She had something either amazing, funny, or terrible in store for me later on...
Chapter 9 - Were it so easyShe grabbed my wrist, it was surprising she could, because, you know, hooves? She than promptly dragged me along, digging my feet in the ground didn't seem to have any effect on stopping Pinkie. "Pinkie! Where are we going?" Oh yeah, I might also want to add, she grabbed my left arm, the one that didn't have the splint on it. "It's a surprise! You'll see!" She kept on dragging me, which was quite the feat, saying I am 115 LBS. In fact, it almost seemed she was speeding up, now that I have to give kudos to. Ponies began to give us odd looks, before going about their daily business, was this really that normal around here? Guess so, I mean, it would make sense. Looking back on Ponyville's crazy history after all! My arm was beginning to hurt, she was pulling it pretty hard. The houses began thinning out, until she was dragging me along grass, which only fueled her nearly unlimited vigor. "Damn Pinkie! How strong are you?" She only gave me a cheeky grin, before speeding up even more, hell, she was even walking bi-pedal. While pulling me towards whatever destination we were set for, I saw Big Mac, jumping up and down with a house tied to his back. Apple Bloom was trying to tell him something, and he was barely even struggling either. Than it hit me, the love poison/potion thing. So it was going in chronological order with the show, well, atleast I know what to expect later on. Damn. Big Mac soon lost my sight, as she continued to drag me, Pinkie must have some crazy endurance or something, heh, *Checks Pinkie's stats* *Checks Endurance* 'It's over 9000!!!' the thought came and went just as quickly as Pinkie setting up a party. I soon gave up on any attempts to stop her dragging me, the trail quickly turned from cobble, to dirt. I quickly began walking to keep my clothes from getting dirty. She soon veered off of the track, leading us towards a gazebo. It was then I noticed how fast the time passed, it was almost sunset. How did the time pass so fast you may ask? I was asking myself the same thing. She set me down on the two chairs that sat under the wooden structure, it was pink, and had a nice view over the lake near Ponyville. She sat down in the chair next to mine, which was to the right of me, and somehow pulled drinks out of thin air. She handed me one, and kept one for herself. Staring down the rim of the cup, I could see it was cider, but it had an off smell about it, well, I never really had cider, so what do I know? I took a sip, it tasted like apples, and... hmm, what was it called? I couldn't remember but I liked it. The sun lowered some more, giving an etheral look to the lake. It sparkled like it was made of sapphire and possible lapis. This truly was a great gift, or something, I don't know, but if this was a gift it would be nigh impossible to repay, the sight truly was one to savor and cherish. I was taken surprise by Pinkie asking, "Justin, do you like me?" Oh shit, oh shit, ohshit, ohshit, ohshit, ohshit! How do I respond to that? How do I respond to that?!?! Sweat began to form on my head, as nervousness built, "I.. erm.. uh." I ended up taking an interest in the ground, and turning maroon. Pinkie giggled, "You're so cute when you're flustered." She giggled some more, "H-hey! I-I-um, not s-sure." Yeah, real smooth Justin. Pinkie seemed to be taking this the way, I unintentionally, intended! She continued to giggle, I sighed and took a deep breath, "Were, it so easy." Her giggling stopped, cocking her head she asked, "What does that mean?" I looked away, I couldn't bear to look at her, there was just no way this could work, and I didn't like Pinkie... in that way. "No, I'm sorry, but no." I could hear her begin to cry, as tears formed in my own eyes, how could I do that? Why did I do that? Why? No idea. I reached over and gave Pinkie a hug, she buried her muzzle into my chest, which sent my heart a-flutter, this is the first time I ever really touched a girl. NOT LIKE THAT! I rubbed her mane as she began to sob, her body shook every few seconds, sending another wave of guilt. I whispered, "Were it so easy..." This time she didn't question it, the sunset didn't belong here. After a few minutes of sobbing, I saw her mane deflate, becoming flat, and lifeless. "Pinkie, I'm sorry, but it just wouldn't work out. How could it?" This seemed to make her sob even more! You did great Justin! You made one of your favorite ponies... CRY! SMOOTH! You fucking jerk! I mentally beat myself up, You made Pinkie cry! How could you Justin? You are one amazing guy! Tears began to form in my own eyes, but I quickly sucked them back, and kept on petting Pinkie. "Pinkie, it's going to be okay, I promise." It was barely intelligible because of her crying, but I heard her say, "Pinkie Promise?" I nodded, "Cross my heart and I hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." The sunset soon turned Twilight, then night settled across the land. ~~~~ I cradled Pinkie in my arms as I carried her sobbing form home. It wouldn't be fair if I didn't do something for her, after all she did set all this up for me. Out of nowhere, literally nowhere! A blade, kinda like a ninja star, stabs my left leg, "AAAAAGGGHHH!!" I screamed, causing Pinkie to fall to the ground, kneeling, I checked my leg, as blood began to pour, a fading voice could be heard over my screams, "Get outta Ponyville! This is your last and only warning!" The voice struck me deep down, what did I do to make those ponies hate me so much? Okay, shutup head! Focus! We need to take care of my leg, "Justin! Oh my gosh! We need to get you to the hospital quick!" She picked me up, causing me to scream again, I felt the star coming loose, I quickly held it, they always say, if you get stabbed, leave the blade in. Let the doctors take care of it, the hospital came into sight, as Twilight teleported in front of us, she seemed tired, like she just woke up. "What's going o-.. Oh my Celestia! Justin!" She grabbed me in a magical aura and teleported us the rest of the way. I fell to the ground, unfortunately landing on the ninja star. Which in turn caused me to let loose another blood curdling scream, "AAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" I was quickly levitated onto a stretcher, and taken to the ER or what I assumed was the ER. Twilight and Pinkie followed, I began to suck in air through clenched teeth, goddamn this hurt like a motherfucker. In games they make pain seem so over-rated! Twilight and a group of doctors began to work on my leg, pulling up the cuff, they inspected the now crimson steel blade. I felt queasy at the sight of so much blood. As they began to slowly pull the blade out, it gave a sickening squelch making me pass out for the rest of the procedure. ~~~~ When I came too, I saw, well, the Mane 6 and the two princesses. "Can't stay outta trouble, can you?" Twilight giggled, before asking another question, "Do you have any idea who attacked you?" I nodded, causing a collective gasp, "While I don't know the exact identity, it was a stallion if his voice was anything to go by, and he said," I hesitated, "To get out of Ponyville." This caused another collective gasp among the group of ponies, I lifted my leg up and grimaced at the bandages that now covered the back of my shin, stopping my precious blood from flowing free. A sudden revelation hit me, I could've died......... damn. I saw Pinkie who looked like she had been crying. I hope she hadn't told anypony about what had occurred not to long ago. Welp, looks like I'm in the hospital... again...... damn. We shared a respective silence, but I broke it by asking, "What did he throw at my leg?" My memory was a bit fuzzy on that part, the pain had something to do with it. Luna levitated the blade from a nearby table, it was circular, and had spikes jutting out of the sides, meant specifically for sticking into the skin, and tearing up muscle, tissue, flesh, anything that would be vulnerable to it. I cringed at the tried blood still on it, my blood. "Thank you, I'm pretty sure I would be dead by now, if it wasn't for you girls." I gave a sad smile, trying to lighten the mood, but it was all in vain as the doctor came in. "Justin, that is your name right? Okay, Justin, you have sustained major damage to, a few minor arteries and, if the reports are anything to go by, you may be hamstrung. But the data is still coming in, were not exactly sure yet." My world dropped out from underneath me, being unable to fly I could do, b-but, unable... to walk? Something I've done all my life, taken away by a simple piece of metal. Fate why you so cruel? I felt my eyes getting misty, I quickly wiped away the tears, which didn't go unnoticed by any of them. I felt a hoof touch my shoulder, I looked up into the smiling face of Luna, she was trying to comfort me! I whispered, "Were it so easy." Nobody questioned the meaning of this, even though they probably had questions. Another question came to mind, I was amazed I hadn't asked this earlier, "How long was I out?" Twilight looked sullen, like something was bothering her, "A few hours." Well that was a relief, if it had been a day, I would've freaked out. "And two days." My jaw dropped, the longest I've ever slept was one da-... this doesn't count as sleeping does it? Does it? I'll probably never know, I shifted my weight, trying to get comfortable, which only succeeded in causing pain to shoot up my leg, instead of crying out, I grunted. I felt my eye twitch, but I didn't feel angry at all... what? "Is it, gonna be okay if I try and stand?" I asked, hoping someone would say, "Yes, but I'ma catch you if you fall." Celestia said, she readied her magic, just in case I couldn't stand, moving my feet over the side of the bed, I slowly put them down on the floor. And stood up, this is good, I also noticed the splint on my wing and arm were gone. So that's double good? Very slowly pain began to build in my leg, it dissipated as soon as I sat down. "Okay, so I can stand, but it hurts." Celestia lowered the magical aura that surrounded her horn. The doctor came in again, "Good news, or bad news first?" I thought for a moment, "Bad new first." He coughed and cleared his throat, lifting a paper up to his face he said, "You suffered major damage in your leg, the blade was imbued with magic, the kind we are unsure of, and finally," He took a breath for dramatic pause, "I'm afraid, your wing is now broken upon repair, we tried everything." I cringed, and whispered the same phrase again, "Were it so easy." I really was getting attached to saying that, Arbiter is best alien/elite. "Would you like to hear the good news?" I nodded and he continued, "Your not hamstrung as we had originally thought, no current magical anomalies were detected in your body, and we have traces of the pony who did this, he was a unicorn, however that's just about all we know." I sighed and laid back, within a month of coming here, you get a gift, a spectacular gift, one that no other human has gotten. And, you lose it, just like everything else. I felt tears forming at my eyes, not out of pain, but the thought of having useless wings, like a dead weight. I stood up, causing everypony to gasp, I ignored the pain as I walked out. I barely heard them calling me, as in my rage induced state I tore down the hall. I still had enough control to not let loose on anything living, but every now and then I would break something. Nothing important mind you. The pain that had begun, was now an inferno, only increasing my maddened state. I tried desperately to control my body, but it had other things in mind. Smashing out the front door, I saw it was mid-day. Continuing my walk of pure rage, I ignored everything that tried to get my attention. Just wanting to get away from it all. I felt a pit in my gut, like the time, no, NO, don't remember the time! Don't remember! But it came anyways, the thought I had always tried to forget..... the time, my little sister died, she was only six at the time, and I was nine. I watched as some soulless bastard, starting screaming something about an infection, and shot my sister, I know it sounds cheesy, b-but, it was never the same after that. Tears began to start flowing freely as I began to enter the Everfree, not caring anymore where I went... ~~~~ (Twilight POV) I watched as tears formed in his eyes, he seemed to be taking this well, or somewhat well. He jumped up catching us all by surprise and stormed out of the room, "Justin! Wait!" I tried to teleport him back, but it didn't work, like something was cancelling my magic, I tried levitation, but it didn't work either. My mouth gaped open, nothing had such a strong magical resistance! Not even dragons! ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I tore through the undergrowth, not even caring as plants and brambles ripped my clothing. I soon found an even dirt ground, and followed it, no clue where it went, just wanting to get out of that town. As my rage wore off, the pain in my leg was nearing the unbearable mark. It was then I heard a hiss, like a snake... and a chicken? I saw a chicken head with red pop out of a nearby bush. Can this day get any worse? Woops, guess I shouldn't of said that, three more came out of nearby foliage. Well, I was surrounded but not defenseless, whipping out my magnum, I fired a shot at the first one, and grimaced at the recoil and the brain now splattered across the ground, I took great care not to look into their eyes, but an itch made me want to gaze into those red orbs. I quickly shot my head down as I realized I was about to stare into it's eyes. I don't care what they say in the games and movies, it's so easy to aim down the sight, and fire. Maybe it was just me, I couldn't really test that theory, it just felt natural to hold this device. I sucked in a breath and took aim once more, only to get disrupted by another cockatrice jumping on my chest, flapping it's wings madly. The ground gave out underneath me and I fell the one meter or so, since it was on the arm that held the pistol, I jabbed it in the eye using my free arm, as it screamed and flailed some more, I lifted it up and drop kicked it, sending it flying into the air, lifting my gun to my eye, I lined up the shot, and fired. Hitting it square chest, a few feathers came free and peacefully floated down. The two other tried to jump on me, only to find I was already standing up, I aimed my gun downwards, only to have my aim thrown off and miss a perfect shot, by a voice calling my name, "Justin! Justin! Justin! Oh thank Celestia I fou-..." Twilight was cut off by a cockatrice staring at her, she quickly averted her eyes, giving me the killzone. Bringing my foot down I smashed it's brains in. The last one sqawked and stared at it's dead comrades before sprinting away. I raised my arm, but put it down. I holstered the gun, if I was correct, I had 4/8 shots left in this mag alone. "Justin, that was stupid! Don't you realize you could've been stoned, or worse, dead!" I sighed and lightly brushed past her, "Twilight, I don't expect you to understand, I've seen things, things, that would make a grown man cry," (E.I. Dead sister, and other things), "just about everything I've owned has been taken away, along with my true life." I raised my arm and studied it, "This world, this life, isn't the one I was supposed to live." I sniffled and walked back the way I came with my head lowered, leaving behind a shocked Twilight... One though passed my mind as I walked back, 'Were it so easy.'
Chapter 10 - The Calm Before the...Twilight galloped to my side, "Justin, I'm your friend, you can tell me what's wrong." I sighed, how was I supposed to tell her? I lost just about everything, that's something you can't put into words. "Life is a dream for the wise, a game for the fool, a comedy for the rich, a tragedy for the poor." Confusion spread across Twilight's face, "What does that mean?" "It means, do not dwell in the past, do not dream of the future, concentrate the mind on the present moment. Don't go around saying the world owes you a living. The world owes you nothing. It was here first. Maybe all one can do is hope to end up with the right regrets. Never be bullied into silence. Never allow yourself to be made a victim. Accept no one's definition of your life; define yourself. God writes a lot of comedy... the trouble is, he's stuck with so many bad actors who don't know how to play funny. You will never be happy if you continue to search for what happiness consists of. You will never live if you are looking for the meaning of life. While there's life, there's hope. What we play is life.Your life is what your thoughts make it." She gave a small 'oh', as we trekked in silence back to the town, I felt a sickening lurch, and the smell of bananas, before seeing the world tip and delve into blackness. ~~~~ Slamming face-first into the cold hard marble floor, wasn't the best way to end a teleportation, but it worked nonetheless. I groaned and sat up, wondering what in the hell had happened. I rubbed my nose, the pain slowly subsiding. I looked around, seeing I was in a throne room, Celestia's to be exact. "Justin, do you know why you're here?" Still slightly dazed, and nausea from the rapid movement of the Earth, I couldn't respond with more than a groan. Finally able to think clearly, I asked, "Sorry, what was that? I couldn't quite catch what you said there, and why in the blue hell did you do that?" She gave me a look I wasn't liking, "I asked if you knew why I teleported you here, I guess you don't." I nodded, "Why did I hear your weapon discharge?" I sighed, "'Cause, I was getting attacked by a group of cockatrices, or is it cockatrice? Hey, it was either kill them, or be killed." I raised my hands in a sign of surrender, which only seemed to amuse the princess. "Okay, I see no fault in that, but is their a possible way to silence your weapon? I feel it may have frightened some ponies." I nodded again. "Their is a way, but, I have no idea how to make a suppressor even if I did, I wouldn't be able to make it, partly because the lack of tools and materials, and, I don't think this weapon can even have a silencer." She nodded in understanding, which made a wave of relief go through me, I thought she was go-. "I understand that you didn't mean to scare anypony, but I still think you should be punished, do you like bananas?" My eyes turned into pinpricks, Princess Molestia WAY TOO MUCH! She giggled, "I was just joking." She teleported me back to Ponyville, but not someplace I'd like to be. This time I landed on my feet, and noticed I was on a field, looking up, I only had time to say, "Oh, for the love o-..." As Rainbow Dash crashed into me. I groaned at the new bruises I acquired, after helping Rainbow up, saying apologies, and then farewells, I was on my way back to Ponyville. Maybe that was the punishment? No, nevermind. Goddamnit this world is crazier than I thought it would be! I threw my arms up into the air, "GAH!" Why can't anything be normal here? This was not what I had in mind, when I wished I could come here. But than again, what else should I have expected? I looked up, damn time passes fast when you don't notice it, it was already nearing night. Time to get to Sugarcube, my leg sent a pulse of pain as I stumbled over something. Grumbling, I got back up and searched for the offender. Finding something metallic, it had a shiny surface, but it had an eerie darkness to it. Looking over it, the tiny object was a pollygonular shape, if that's a word. It had no real definition, and had a deep depth in some areas, I was gonna examine it further, but I was interrupted by the world turning dark. Looking up I could see the sun sank before the horizon, I stuffed it in my pocket, and continued my walk towards Sugarcube. Only to be stopped by a pony, she had a midnight blue coat, and a white mane, not someone I recognized. "Oh my, you must be Justin the human! You might wanna be careful, there are some ponies that want to see your nice little head on a pike. Oh! Sorry for holding you up, names Midnight blossom," her white eyes flashed in the dark "Say, I gotta get going! See you later!" I stared dumbfounded at the track she left, who was that? Meh, I'll figure out later. Finally reaching Sugarcube, I walked in to find Mrs. Cake retiring for the night, we both said our goodnights, and went to sleep. As I walked into my room, the purple walls gave off a comforting lavender glow. I set the small obsidian object on the nightstand, completely oblivious to what it could do. ~~~~ As I woke up once again to the gentle rays of the sunlight, I felt an odd itch on my back where my wings were. Getting up, I did my regular morning routine, get a new set of clothing, brush teeth, take a shower, eat one of the special cupcakes, and because today was my day off, go for a stroll in the park. My left wing, the unbroken one, fluttered a little, as if trying to revive it's downed brother. I continued onwards, ponies no longer paid any attention to me, or said a greeting and then went on with their life. Was I that ordinary, that fast? Guess so. I sat on a bench near a park, while little fillies and colts played within the confines of the joyful setting. Lyra Heartstrings, sat down next to me, and stared in awe at my hands. So, I guess she was crazy after all for hands? I hope she doesn't eat them, like she did i- nevermind, don't think about it. She tried starting a conversation, "Hi, I'm Lyra, and you must be Justin?" I nodded my confirmation, causing her to squeal, "Oh my gosh, I never thought I'd meet a real human!" Bon Bon came over, and lay down next to Lyra, "Sorry, if shes bugging you, she always had a fascination for the humans who used to live here, and now, well it seems one came right out of history!" She gave a nervous chuckle. I sighed, "She wasn't being a bother, and from were I come from, your jaw would unhinge and drop itself in magma, just by what it saw alone." With that I got up and walked away, hoping to put distance between myself and Lyra, I didn't want her to be a main character in my life, I've got enough to keep straight as it is. Luckily, she didn't follow me, or atleast, that's what I thought... ~~~~ (Lyra's POV) Trotting down the park pathway, I felt a sense of happiness and joy in the air, seeing the bench I usually sit at, but what sat atop of it made me stop in my track. It was Justin the human! OH MY CELESTIA! I've been waiting for this moment for so long! Sitting down next to the human, I asked, "Hi, I'm Lyra, and you must be Justin?" He nodded and I squealed! OOOH! We could have so much fun together! If you catch my drift, "Oh my gosh, I never thought I'd meet a real human!" As I said that, Bon Bon had to come over and ruin the fun. "Sorry, if shes bugging you, she always had a fascination for the humans who used to live here, and now, well it seems one came right out of history!" She gave a nervous chuckle to which I rolled my eyes, but he captured my attention as he spoke, "She wasn't being a bother, and from were I come from, your jaw would unhinge, just by what it saw alone." I didn't exactly understand why he said that, but that didn't deter me from being angry at Bon Bon. "Bon Bon! Why'd you do that! I also got those lovely hands! Oh, how they could rub.. erm, I mean help me open cans and such!" I quickly corrected before she noticed. "Uh huh, and you expect me to believe that?" I nodded and jumped up, quickly following the human that was getting farther and farther away! ~~~~ (Justin's POV) Following the road was easy, trying to find something to do, not so much. What I saw next caught me by surprise, Pinkie on a pole, which was bent at a 90 degree angle, pointing at a bald donkey. Okay, I wasn't going to get involved in this episode, that would not be good. I felt that itch again in my back, I tried to scratch it but, to no avail. It soon disappeared, I might wanna get Twilight to take a look at my wings. It still felt somewhat odd, to have wings, when I've been alive 13 years without. Soon the giant tree that symbolized the local library, and Twilight's home came into view. I knocked on the door, no answer. I knocked again to no answer, meh whatever, I'll find something else to do then. It was then I got that feeling, you get when you're being watched. Seriously? I saw a certain green unicorn watching me from a distance, complete with binoculars, notepad, pencil and a safari hat. Really? I sighed in exasperation, this was going to be a long day. I narrowed my eyes at her, hopefully she can take the hint? Yup, she jumped in fright, and quickly started jotting down notes before galloping off. Stalker I shook my head, and headed over to Rarity's boutique, maybe she had work for me? Maybe. The walk didn't take long, but I did get lost twice, having to backtrack a couple of times and ask ponies directions. When I finally reached the door, I pushed the hoof-sized button of a doorbell, I didn't hear anything from outside but she certainly did. This was proven by her opening the door and saying, "Welcome to Rarity's boutique whe-... oh, hi Justin, anything I can help you with darling?" she asked in her royalish tone. "Well, theirs nothing to do, and I was wondering if you needed help with something." She nodded, "Oh yes, I do need help with something, if you'll follow me." I closed the door behind me, completely oblivious to Lyra hiding in the bush near the boutique. I followed in Rarity's wake, taking in the flashy, dull, and extravagant designs all made by Rarity. She really did know her fashion, some of these articles of clothing, would probably cost something around, hmm, lets say $1500, or $2000 I suppose. She led me upstairs, and walked inside a bathroom, "This pipe right here won't stop leaking, and I'll say the previous workers did a terrible job, could you possibly fix it?" I nodded in confirmation, I wasn't good with technology repairs, but mechanical like this, piece of cake. "Okay, I'm going to need a wrench, some hand towels, clothe, super glue if you have any, liquid rubber and possibly some spare bolts?" She nodded, and came back with the needed supplies, much to my surprise, how did ponies manufacture liquid rubber? Especially cause it was canned and had a sprayer. "Well, here in Equestria, we don't give a shit about what Technological Achievement Tier we are in!" I chuckled at my own joke, to which Rarity just looked confused. "Inside joke." To which Rarity made an 'o' and said, "Well, I'll just leave you to that, call me when you're done." I nodded and cracked my fingers, neck came next and finally arms. This was gonna be a piece of cake. ~~~~ After 20 minutes of tinkering with the pipe, I finally got it to stop leaking, I tested the faucet, sure enough it worked just fine. Much to the gratitude of Rarity. "Oh thank you darling, I swear that leak was giving me some major problems with the clothing, here have this." She handed me 10 bits, to which I was thankful for, but how far can you get with only 10? No idea. finally leaving the building, I had nothing to do again. It was only about midday, gah! I walked out of town, along the path that led towards the apple farm. It was called Sweet Apple Acres or something like that, right? Meh, whatever, I found Applejack over bucking some trees, "Hey Applejack!" I called out, she stopped mid-buck and asked, "Howdy, so what're you doin' out here sugercube?" "Just looking for work to do, I haven't really got anything else to do." She nodded and said, "Well, we could yer buckin' skills, come on right over here." I followed her over to the tree she was about to buck, she looked at me expectantly, using as much force as I could muster, I kicked my leg out, somewhat like a Karate kick, or something. The tree shook, but nothing fell, this time I round house kicked the tree. Only one apple fell, I growled. I wasn't about to let a tree beat me, jumping up into the air, much to the dislike of my bandaged leg, I brought both my feet upon the trunk, launching myself backwards, but also succeeding in getting two more apples. "Hmm, perhaps you could try an' buck it like ah do?" I got on my hands and knees, lining my legs up, I used my hands for balance like a handstand, and kicked out at the tree. Which had surprisingly more force than the other two kicks, only problem was, 4 apples came down, I moved aside and Applejack bucked the tree, putting me to shame with all the apples falling at once. Damn. "Hey Applejack, remind me to never get you angry." She giggled at the hidden compliment and blushed, I'm just the charmer aren't I? "Well, I guess there is one more thing I could try." I climbed the tree next to it, which still had apples ripe for the picking, I jumped along the branches, careful not to fall, and watched as apples fell upon every branch I jumped on. I felt a sense of deja vu, but quickly passed it off. "Hey! I got apples!" I shouted in joy, only to feel my weight lurching backwards, "Shit!" I scream as my body tumbles through the branches, my hands reaches out to grab something, anything, and I grab an apple. I wonder how funny it must of been, when I fell and the thing I came down with was an apple, sparks questions doesn't it? "Oh my, are yer okay?" I got up and nodded, clutching a part of my head that was still throbbing. "I'll be fine, if it wasn't for my thick skull, I'd have a concussion or worse." Which got a laugh from Applejack. "Well, I'ma head over to Sugarcube, I don't want a repeat of that mistake." She nodded and I trekked back to Sugarcube, the sun was farther in the sky, but not far enough to be counted as a time to sleep, to hell with time! I'm gonna take a nap when I get to my room. When I finally reached Ponyville square the throbbing had gone away, walking into Sugarcube corner, the stairs were my destination but I was distracted by Pinkie. "OhmygoshJustinwherehaveyoubeen? I'vebeensoworriedpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleasetellmewhereyouwent! IpromiseIwonttellanyponyinfactI'llPinkiepromise!" "Um, I've been wandering around looking for something to do. But now I'm taking a nap, that answer your question? And you don't need to Pinkie promise anything." I headed upstairs, only to find Pinkie waiting for me, "Okay, so I was thinking of this party, there was this donkey that was all saddy waddy, I couldn't let him go without a party because he was knew! And I had to make him smile, so what should the party be about?" "A welcome to Ponyville and meeting new friends?" I shrugged, but Pinkie seemed to love it, "Ohmygoshthatsperfect! ThankyouJustin!" She hugged me, and nuzzled my cheek than quickly sped off, damn, there was something weird with that pony. I walked into my bedroom, to see the black obsidian figurine where I left it, looking over it, one could tell it had holes in its four legs, and something weird with it's body. I felt like I'd seen this before, but I brushed that aside and hopped onto the bed. Sleep soon found me and I dreamed about mountains of ice cream, space cats, Lyra, SCP 173 and Slenderman being best buds. ~~~~ I awoke to find it was night time, I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes, for some reason I could see perfectly in the dark, I looked down at my hooves, wait... hooves? "WHAT THE FUCK!?!"
Chapter 11 - ...ShitstormI couldn't comprehend, what I was staring at. Hooves? I quickly lifted the blanket off my body, to see a grey body, the moonlight reflected off it's surface. I rubbed my hoof down the length of my chest, to feel a carapace. I finally noticed I had holes in my hooves. Well, this is going up on my top ten list of crazies, winning as number 1! Congrats! You win a well in-human scream! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" I began to hyperventilate, this wasn't me! But, I'm still in my bed, how did this happen? I looked over to my left, at the nightstand, the figurine was gone... Shit? Yup. Another scream? Why not? "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Okay, now calm down. Can't, I just turned into a changeling. How'd you come to that conclusion? No idea. Let's become one mind again. Sure! The door was kicked down by Pinkie who stormed in holding a Pinkie cannon, flipping on the light she gasped in terror. I still had my human clothing on, which was beginning to feel uncomfortable. "Pinkie, what's happened to me?" She watched in absolute fear, "So, that was the doozy." I barely heard her, as Mrs. and Mr. Cake stomped in. "What's going on he-... oh my god, a changeling, wait, Justin?" I nodded, tears began to stain my face. Mrs. Cake came up and sat on the bed, trying to comfort me. How many times have I been comforted by ponies? Atleast 6, or more times. A song began to play, I jumped, then I realized I must of hit a button on my MP3, the song was, Young. I curled up in a fetal position, shivering, this body felt so alien. Like being the only white person, in a school of black and Mexican. Been there done that. I stood up, it felt like I was on my hands and knees, except my knees were cut off and replaced with hoofs, same with my hands. Walking was easy, I jumped off the bed, landing unsteadily. "Guess, it's time for me to go, no one will except me now." "What? What do you mean?" Pinkie asked. "Trust me, -sniff- you don't wanna know." "Please tell me, I pinkie promise I won't tell anypony else." "My answer is still no, guess it's time for me to go, got any saddlebags I could borrow? Nevermind, I'll just find a bag somewhere." I walked out of the room, leaving behind a stunned audience, oh Tobuscus, got me saying it now. I tip my hat to you sir. Walking down the stairs was a bit challenging, but I managed it, only to be stopped by Pinkie who somehow teleported downstairs. "Stop! I won't let a friend go any farther, don't make me use extreme measures to make you smile!" Pinkie said rather intensely. I brushed past her, not even caring anymore. I'm just gonna be another hated being, something no one else will love, I need it to live now. Maybe I'll just starve out in the woods, a much better fate than being locked up for the rest of my life. I wasn't watching where I was walking, and accidentally impaled my horn in the wall, my horn! Magic, now how do I use it? I thought for a moment, concentrating on a chair, I imagined it floating, I felt a warm air blow along my horn, I opened my eyes realizing they were closed. And gasped. The chair was floating in a green aura. But than I lost concentration and it fell to the floor with an annoying sound. The next song played on my MP3, salt in the wounds. Wow, it really was salt in the wound wasn't it? "Pinkie, in a few weeks, ponies will come to fear me, and hate me with a vengeance, when they see me, they will either try and kill me, or flee like their life depended on it. It would be better if I just left." With that I walked out the door, the song still playing. Tears free fell from my now compound eyes, when a thought hit me, maybe I didn't need to leave Ponyville, changelings do what their name entails, change. I closed my eyes, focusing on my previous body, trying to change into a human. I opened my eyes, nothing happened. I tried again, no results. One more time, still nothing. What was I doing wrong? I had no idea what I was doing anyways. I gave it one more try, blocking out all other sounds, focusing on changing. I felt the familiar warmth, this time it was over my entire body, opening my eyes, I was still in pony shape. So did it work? I trotted over to a nearby fountain, and looked at the reflection, a tan stallion, with amber eyes, and a deep brown mane stared back. So, changelings can only turn into other ponies? That sucks deeeeeeeeep. I looked at my cutie mark by craning my neck, it was a gold circle. What did it mean? No idea, I stared into my reflection once more, to see I was in fact shorter than previously, really? If I had a guess, I'd say 8 inches taller than Applebloom, but still shorter than a full grown pony. At least I wasn't prone to acne like other poor souls were. Looking over myself one more time, I figured this was better than nothing, all my previous guilt and grief washed away like grit, by this new discovery. I trotted back towards Sugarcube, only to be stopped by a certain purple mare, "Hey! What are you doing out so late? Shouldn't you be inside?" Twilight called. I trotted up to her, "Hey Twilight, remember me?" She seemed confused, with a slight hint of recognition, "I recognize your voice, but who are you?" I giggled, "It's me Justin, wassup girl?" I burst out laughing and doubled over kicking my legs out into the air, "Oh yeah, nice try, really who are you?" I giggled again and got up, "Listen to my roflcopter! It goes SWSH SWSH SWSH SWSH SWSH SWSH." She groaned and facehoofed, "Are you actually gonna answer? Or do I have to go around advertising a lost colt?" I chuckled, "Sorry Twilight, but it is me Justin, how could you not recognize me? Oh yeah, it's cause I'm not longer human is it? Nor am I a pony for that matter. It happened not to long ago actually." With this I turned back into my base form, still shorter than Twilight, but I guess it works. She gasped, and then growled, "What have you done with Justin?" I sighed, and asked, "Have you ever seen a black obsidian figurine? I fear that is what turned me into this." She didn't lower her magical aura, "Yes, it turns ponies into changelings after prolonged exposure, but it hasn't been found in a millennia, the books we do have about it, are all jumbled messes, and have no exact proof, why do you a-... oh." She lowered her magic. "Yup, just like I thought." I flashed back into my pony form, pain instantly shot across my forehead, clutching my head, I fell to the ground, and writhed in pain. "Gah! Oh god! Mother of Jesus saint christ this hurts like a mother fucker!" I screamed more colorful words, before finally the last spasm occurred, I hadn't noticed it but Twilight and Pinkie were standing over me shouting my name. "Well, well, well, who are you? I never thought that obsidian block would actually be found by anypony. So please tell me, what is your name?" The voice in my head sounded familiar, so familiar, yet so far away. Who are you? What the fuck did you do to me? WHAT ARE YOU?!? I scream outloud and inside my head. The voice spoke again, "Why, I am Chrysalis, how nice to meet you young one. Might I ask what you're doing in the presence of ponies?" The color drained from my face, Not, you, too. The last thought that passed through my mind before blackness enveloped me. ~~~~ I was awake, but I kept my eyes closed, please, I swear to all holy, please, PLEASE, make that night be a dream. Turns out God wasn't wanting to help me any, as I was still a changeling. This time in my bed. I began to sob into my pillow, why me? Why? This is a dream come true, and a curse. I've had Sombra in my head for a long time. Now I've gotta deal with Chryssy. "HEY! I can hear your thoughts you know! Your brothers and sisters, can't hear your thoughts because of the distance, but that doesn't mean I can't!" I kept on crying into the pillow, why was life so unfair, and unjust? "Okay, listen, if you stop crying. I'll promote you, no? Give you extra attention and love, still no? Okay, how about, um, oh just shut the hay up! I'm sick and tired of your crying! No, I'll use one of your swears, JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP FOR CHRIST SAKE!" Pain flared across my head, and I stopped my crying, but that didn't stop the sniffles. Why me though Chryssy? I've been brought into this world from my own, and now I've been transformed into something else, that was made for deceit, lies, and stealing. "Hey, listen kid, I'm sorry, but I can't do anything. Even if I could, I wouldn't, we need every soldier for the raid were planning on Canterlot. You in, or out?" That was one question I couldn't answer, I didn't want to answer, afraid of the consequences. Afraid. You always were afraid Justin. Why not step up for once? Be a man? Memories flashed by, the time my dad became a hulking mass of rage, alcohol, and muscle. This was after he came back from a 3 month deploy. He drank, got angry about some little thing and trashed the entire house. I was only 7 or 8 then, so I couldn't blame myself, but when I grew older, it only got worse. No one did anything, I remember one particular time, when he got so angry, he began to throw knives at us. He laughed, laughed, at our pain, at his own child's pain. His wife's pain. Our pain. But when I grew to be 13, I was strong enough to stop him, I could've stopped him, yes I would need help. But we could. Yet we didn't, we, no, I, was too afraid to make a move on him. "Oh my, you have some terrible memories don't you? You poor thing, here let me help." The memories passed on, and happy ones were forced into my mind. Like some sort of mind control. Eugh. But her motherly side didn't pass by unnoticed, she really did care didn't she? So, not all of them were monsters. The revelation hit me like a freight train, changing my entire way of seeing a changeling. They weren't meaning to be this way, maybe they didn't want to be this way? But they needed to, or death will follow. Maybe there was a way changeling and pony could live together at the same time? Maybe. Possibly. Yes, they could. And I would set this action in motion. I felt a sobbing grip my mind, "You have no idea, how right you are." I grimaced, there had to be a way. Twilight came in, with bloodshot eyes, "Justin, I don't know what to think about this, I got the Princess." Celestia walked in, and shined in her own brilliance, but I could see the sympathy, I could smell her sympathy for me. The sympathy I didn't deserve. "I think, I'd be more comfortable talking to Luna, no offense Celestia." I spoke quietly, as my eyes still threatened to cry. I felt my heart jump into my throat, Celestia nodded, and Luna walked in, while the other two stood next to us, "Alone." I was even quieter this time. They walked out, which only left Luna and I. I finally let my emotions flood out, and began to sob, I probably looked like a train wreck on a saturday afternoon. She came and lay next to me, laying her wing gently on my back. I could feel, sense, smell, see, taste, hear, her sympathy for me. "I-I... why me? Why?" I kept on sobbing, Luna began to nuzzle me. And cooed soft words. My world eventually disappeared into a velvety blackness, as I fell asleep. ~~~~ Waking up, to the sound of rain pitter-patter against the window. Luna's presence was gone, but I could still feel her warmth. "Are you okay now, little one? I -sniff- don't like it when any of my subjects are down in the dumps, so to speak. It really effects my mood." I nodded, hoping she understood, which she gave a sigh of relief. The pitter patter soon became a full force rain. My eyes slowly closed again, as I fell into sleep once more.
Chapter 13 - Escape and ChangeSo... being trapped in an underwater cavern is one thing, but being trapped in a cavern full of unconscious ponies that I can feed off of is another thing, along with the fact I never absorbed any. Damn. I could feel my energy depleting as I kept the transformation and this light on. Dimming it, the energy used was lessened, but still frightening high. It was almost like I had a magic-o-meter embedded in my brain or something, as I could easily tell how much magical energy was in the air around me. Interesting. Swimming around a bit, I realized I could use my tail as a rudder, which is exactly what I did. After exploring the entire cave, nothing interesting came up, besides more ponies. How long have they been stockpiling here? Must've been a few generations not only to get such a large quantity of ponies, but to also keep the ponies alert down. Swimming back over to the white slab, which covered the exit, I began to examine it. If this was a storage bay for ponies, than changelings should have an entrance and an exit. Just gotta look for it! Splinter Cell mode activated, looking around for clues was harder than I thought it would be. There was literally nothing that seemed out of place. (Besides the pones) when a thought slowly formed in my head, what about under the sacs? I eagerly swam and checked under the sacs, only to find nothing after the 163 one, which was practically all of them. The pit in my stomach region had grown bigger, I guess I really did need love to survive. "Ah yessss, so now you understand your predicament? I made sure the only exit, is to blow the exit *evil giggle* not that you would actually feed from those ponies anyways." She finished off with another evil cackle and left my mind. I do have to say, she did way better than Sombra who went all out. She planned this like a boss, an evil, calculating bitch. It's official, they're all bitches in my book of bitch records, earlier I only had 3 people on there. Now I have reason to add two more! I contemplated my problem again, could I possibly move it? First was a light push, next was a shove, and finally one last powerful heave before reassessing my situation. Now it's time to try magic, I winked the light out of existence, which was quickly replaced with the light of my horn as I tried to move the offending slab of stone. It moved a hopeful millimeter! Just a millimeter but still! Hope for escape! It was than I realized I wouldn't have enough energy to make it through without... feeding. I turned around while a tear flew off somewhere into the water. Now it's time to do something I promised myself I wouldn't do. I grasped onto one of the love links, and began to suckle on it like a foal. However it was only mentally, soon I was chewing on it, love tasted... well, cookies and cream, with a mixture of vanilla ice cream. Quite delectable. I quickly pulled away as I realized I had bitten out a huge portion of a pony's love. Feeling bad for eating so much, I floated back up to the slab, and began to use the new found energy to move it. It was slow going but better than blowing it open and possibly harming any of the surrounding ponies. After a few minutes of working, I needed more energy as the all too familiar pit came back. I chose a different pony this time, making sure not to look at the ponys' face, I took a good sized portion of it, but not enough to kill the poor soul. Swimming back up to the stone I inspected my work. The hole was big enough for a newborn foal to slip through, but no chance of a yearling. Damn. I continued my work for god knows how long, until it was finally wide enough for me to slip through. As I swam through I couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment, I had did it! But thats about when my mind stopped for two whole seconds as the entire lake shook. Something was coming, something big! Shooting down the corridor heading to the exit do-.. wait, I backed up from the exit, it was a good thing I did, a large squid, yes a squid, was waiting there to grab and kill me. This reminded me of a song, oh yeah, it was the This is Aperture song. I backed up into the room that held the stone chest, as it waved it's tentacles around in a fanatic matter. Weren't squids salt water creatures? A razor sharp tentacle shot out, which I nimbly dodged. It had a dark blue body, and beady red eyes. Shit, it shot out another two which I barely dodge with my life, LITERALLY! Firing a laser of magic at the beast, finally got it to calm down for a second, before going all out. I heard a laughing surround the room. I watched in slow motion I felt stuck in molasses, I could only stare as the tentacle went straight through my chest and out the other side. My mouth gaped at the new hole in my body. The laughing only grew, in higher intensities as I felt tears began to form. I was gonna die by a squid! At least I'll be honored by Sky! Seems Sky, had other plans for me as a butter sword fell from somewhere on the ceiling. Grabbing it in my magic, I chopped off the tentacle that still impaled my chest, and nearly hurled as blood began to seep from the wounds. It was then I finally felt the pain, oh the pain. The excruciating pain! Oh how it hurt, how I screamed and became a killing machine. I finally plunged my sword through it's head, killing it. Using my last bit of energy, I swam out of the cave, and swam to shore. I washed up on the shore like some dead animal, I could hear a yelp of surprise, and someone shouting before darkness... ~~~~ Waking up with a pounding head, a gaping hole in my chest, and having to change my gills into lungs is not the best morning. Turns out it was Twilight I washed up next to, she saved my life otherwise I'd be dead. She stemmed the blood loss, and made magical organs, casts, and bandages. For a unicorn this was an amazing feat. of magic, "T-Twilight," I breathed through half lidded eyes, "Thank you..." I fell asleep as the unicorn lay her head next to mine. ~~~~ I groaned as I woke up the second time, I giggled as the entire Mane 6 sat around my bed, "H-h-how many times are w-we gonna be m-meeting like this?" I chuckled and winced as pain shot up my chest. Pinkie and Twilight had bloodshot eyes, did they really care about me that much? "Justin! That was stupid! Why would you do that? Did you not care how I-we would feel?" I was surprised as they both shouted at me, pink and purple mixing. They both stopped and looked at each other, before saying at the same time, "Why are you coping me? Stop it! Don't make me hurt you!" That was weird, they were synchronized with exact precision. "G-girls, please. Stop fighting." They both shamefully looked away, I knew sometimes I could be a pussy magnet, but I didn't think that also applied to ponies. Huh. Applejack trotted over to me and whispered in my ear, "Hey'm sugarcube, I reckon those two like you." An invisible blush spread across my face, and I didn't try to hide it, but something must've shown because Rarity giggled. Fluttershy was somewhere, "Hey, wheres F-fluttershy?" She squeaked from under the desk that sat near the bed I was on. I giggled, "S-so where am I?" My voice began to strengthen, I looked down at my chest to see bandages. "Ponyville hospital, I would've thought you'd remember, you were in here for a long time not to long ago." Everypony except me, gasped and quickly bowed. As you probably already guessed, Celestia and Luna came in the room! "Excuse us, for dropping in unannounced but we wanted to return this to you." They unsheathed a gold butter sword, the one I used to kill the squid. Great, not only Halo but now Sky.... wait, FUCK YEAH! Using my horn, I grabbed the sword out of her magical grasp, much to the surprise of Twilight, Luna, Rarity and Celestia. I laid it in my hooves, and ran one hoof over it. It had an odd design in the hilt where the leather met the gold, it had the shape of the amulet Sky uses. Wow, universe fuck you, and thank you! I love you and hate you equally now! I just got Sky's personal sword, or atleast that's what I thought. "Thank you for going back for this. How'd you obtain it?" "Simple, it was on the beach, nopony decided to grab it." Luna came forward, "And, we found the cavern full of ponies, when were you gonna mention this?" I cocked my head at her, what was she talking about? There was nothing down there, just bones and Sky's sword, along with a giant squid... wow universe really? "What do you mean?" "The giant cavern full of our subjects in green cocoons. Your saying you don't remember?" I gave her a confused look before slowly nodding, "Yyyyeeeaaaahhhhh, I don't know what cocoons your talking about, I remember swimming in there, seeing nothing of interest, finding a brick I push it opening a door leading into a temple like place. After pushing a few stalagmites and stalactites, I swam through a small chest, into another cavern, all that was in there were some bones and this gold sword. After swimming out a giant dark blue squid attacked me. I killed it and swam to the beach. That's all I remember. Honest." I held up my hooves in submission, Celestia walked up to me, "Well, we could still test that theory." Putting her horn on my head, she began to surf through my memories before quickly pulling away and gasping. "Y-you, know so much... so much about us..." She began to walk backwards her face scrunched into fear, "H-how do you know so much?!?!" I grinned, a sadistic grin. "It's part of being a human. We know just about everything. Just joking, it's complicated really. Can't really explain so I'm not." I thought for a moment, "Forget about what you saw, trust me. Your going to change WAY too much if you know what you learned. Trust me, you don't want that." "Why should I even listen to you!" She stomped her hoof, "I could prevent these crysis's." "Listen to yourself! What would happen if I know your future, you learn it. AND YOU TRY AND CHANGE IT?!?! YOU KNOW WHAT WOULD HAPPEN! I DON'T NEED TO EXPLAIN ANYTHING ELSE!" I screamed, hoping I got the point across. I took a huff of breath, as pain built up in my chest. She shamefully looked to the ground, "I-I understand, but I only want to do what is best for my subjects." I took a lighter tone, "I understand Celestia, but things have to happen how they have to... you know what could happen, even if they don't" I waved my hoof pointing at the other ponies in the room. "O-okay, I'll forget those memories, but I still have to check your own." She put her horn back on my head, I saw as she cycled through the memories. I could feel her cringing as she realized that she couldn't prevent these disasters. Once she found the memory, she played it like a movie. I watched along side her as I swam through the temple. She could even hear my thoughts, along with Chryssy's. When I finally opened the chest, I felt a slight headache,and watched as I saw what, well, what I did see. A small cavern with bones, and a go-... wait... bones? Gold sword? Holy shit, Skydoesminecraft died here? What the fuck universe? Oh wait, the squid. VERY FUNNY UNIVERSE! Celestia pulled away, her face scrunched into worry, "Justin, your memories were changed. Somepony did this. I think I know who." Well, thats nice, I spoke, "Seems like I'm a pawn among gods." I shook my head before continuing, "Just in the perfect place to cause the most damage." I sighed. It happened so fast I couldn't really do much against it, I sat up straight, a coldness lingering over my body, "Hello, once again. Well th- Agh! Quit fighting me you weakling!" I scrunched my face up, doing my best to close it. I could feel her presence in my mind, Chryssy the fuck are you doing? "What do you think I'm doing? Leaving a message!" I sighed and opened my muzzle, my voicebox working on it's own, "Suck it! Bitch!" I quickly snapped my muzzle closed, encasing it with my magic, and gave Celestia apologetic eyes. "Well, that's Chrysalis for you!" I shouted, I felt her presence leave my mind. "Well, that was slightly amusing, but who is Chrysalis?" I facehoofed and said, "Chrysalis is the queen of the changelings, for some reason I have direct connection to her. Trust me, I've had enough practice with Sombra to know when she is in my head, and how to get her out." Celestia and Luna seemed pleased. Rarity cleared her throat, "Well, she is quite brutish that much is sure, but I must really get back to my customers, see you girls later!" She trotted out of the door, Pinkie was walking slowly on a path out of the room, I could barely hear her say, "I need to get back to Sugarcube, see you later." Applejack trotted up to the bed and said, "See ya later, pardner. Gotta get back to buckin' them trees, they ain't gonna buck themselves!" Next was Fluttershy, "I've gotta go take care of my animals, bye. -squeak-" I nearly gave in to my giddiness at the cuteness I just witnessed. Finally Twilight, "I've gotta go and make sure Spike hasn't messed up the library while I was gone." Now, with only Celestia and Luna in the room, I asked them. "Celestia, did you rid yourself of the memories yet?" She nodded. "Well, I guess you two can leave now. Nothing really important to talk about right now." They complied, and I was all alone. In the same room as before. Almost seems like the bed wants me to lay on it or something. I looked back down at the bandages, they looked like they needed to be changed soon, this was proven correct as a nurse walked in a few seconds later. Just as luck would have it, it was nurse Lilac. "Hey, Lilac Bloom, funny seeing you again. Except last time I was a human." First she was confused, before it dawned on her. "Oh my, how did it happen? The transformation I mean." I shrugged, "I don't really know much about it, except it had to do with a black figurine." She thought for a moment before shrugging, "Oh well, we still need to change your bandages." After some pain, nice words, changing of the bandages and a sip of love, I felt much better. I snuggled deeper into the bed, letting the warmth spread over me. I switched to my trademark form, for some reason it felt better when I was a changeling. Changing back into my base form, the softness and warmness of the bed soon put me into a deep slumber. ~~~~ I was jolted awake by a pain in my chest, at first I was confused, than I remembered I was in the hospital, moving the covers off of my torso, I could see nothing wrong. The pain wasn't immense, it was kinda like getting pinched. I began to slowly take away the bandages, to see a clear carapace. I rubbed my hoof over the spot where the wound had once been. It was now just a memory. A thought hit me, did changelings molt? That would be weird. Staring out the window, I could see the sky was now turning orange. Another thought came to mind, how much sleep did changelings need? If the fictions were true, less than the average pony. Pros and cons, less sleep, less laziness, capital 'd' colon. Less sleep, more awake time. Whatever, I guess I never really care for sleep anyways. As I got up and stretched, I could tell I was the only living thing in the room. Maybe they didn't want other ponies to see me. Whatever once more, the door opened and I jumped, giving a tiny yelp. Nurse Lilac blushed, "Oh, sorry didn't mean to scare you. I brought you food." She carted it over to me, she looked over my now unbandaged chest, "When did your wounds heal?" "Not to long ago actually." "Really? That was fast." "You have no idea." I held a fork in my magic, and began to eat the greens on the plate. After finishing my meal, I still felt hungry, but not the kind of hungry you get when you haven't eaten, yeah. That kind of hungry. "Nurse Lilac is it okay if I take some of your love?" I asked, she reluctantly nodded. I found her love energies in the air, after taking a few small nibbles and one small bite, I was good, but not satisfied. "Thanks nurse." I smiled, with which she shuddered and left. Hmm, I guess we went from friends-to-stay-away-you-creepy-thing. I shrugged it off. I switched into my pony form, and it was than I remembered! MY GLASSES! Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit, oh shit! Where are they?! It was than another revelation hit me, I've been able to see without my glasses this whole time... the fuck? No seriously, what the fuck? Finally a gift from the universe! Thank you! After trotting to the receptionist area I signed out, and walked out of the hospital. Eager to get some fresh air. As i took a step outside, I took in a deep breath and let out. I was finally out of that stuff hospital, it smelled tooooo much of cleaner and air fresheners that didn't work. I finally reached Sugarcube, no pony gave me much attention, the most I ever got was a market vendor trying to sell me fresh beats. Walking inside, I headed up the stairs, into my room and flopped onto my bed, and gave a sigh of relief. I was finally back in my room! Finally! But before I go to sleep I wanna try out some outfits. Opening my wardrobe I found the Mare-Do-Well costume gone, but other things were in there. Pulling out an outfit, I put it on and looked at myself in the mirror. It was a simple yellow jacket. I put it back, and pulled out another outfit, it looked like a teacher's outfit, um okay. Looking back into the wardrobe I pulled out another, I began to blush what was up with these? The next on was a dragon costume. I was afraid to look back into the wardrobe, but I did one last time and pulled out a metal suit. What was that doing in there? And what the fuck was up with all the feminine clothing? I guess I could change into a mare, but I don't like doing that. Whatever, I mean really. Pinkie set up my wardrobe, so I guess it would make sense, but really? I spotted a blue cuff under my bed, grabbing it with my magic, I pulled out my old human clothes. I pulled out my MP3 player, which had surprisingly survived everything it's gone through. I began to play, Hey, Soul sister. As I listened to the music, I felt myself nodding off, and let the sleep come. I didn't have anything better to do.
Chapter 14 - Think so?I awoke to find myself hanging by one hoof upside down. To say I wasn't freaked out would be the understatement of the year. I gasped and opened my eyes, I nearly called out for help when I noticed something on my nightstand. I began to flap my buggish wings which emitted a low buzzing sound. After righting myself, I undid the clothe that was somehow attached to the ceiling which had held me suspended. After falling flat on my face, I picked up the little paper and package on the stand. It read... Hiya, Justin! So I guess if you're reading this you got out of my prank :D Anyways you left your gold sword at the hospital silly goose so I decided to bring it back! Sorry about the prank! I couldn't resist! Your sleeping form just makes me want to go and make a party! I cringed, she watched me while... I slept? Eugh, I guess she's been affected by Princess Molestia's magic! I hefted the package and laid it on my bed, tearing off the pink wrapping (which had Pinkie's cutiemark emblazoned on it) a box appeared! I pulled the sword out of the box and inspected it. It looked the same as before, just, I couldn't figure out why the universe would do this... did I do something? What did I do if that is the case, hmm, meh? Meh. Wait, why hasn't Chryssy been speaking to me lately? Herm, more questions than answers... HMMMMMMM. I opened the nightstand and pulled out the Halo magnum, Halo Battle Rifle and the mags. that go with them. I pulled the metal suit out of the wardrobe, putting it on along with the two holsters I made a green magical holster for the sword. Well, this is a lot of power for one simple kid. Hell, why did Sombra even choose me? There were tons of other, better, choices. So why me? Eh, trying to figure this out will be like trying to find Waldo in a factory that made red and white striped clothe. I stood up and trotted around in the heavy suit for a few seconds. Breathless just from that little exertion, this suit really weighed a ton. In the fictions the changelings could change how thick their muscles were... and it affected their physical physique but would cost mental energy. What's the worst that could happen? Oh yeah, thats right. I facehoofed, I would have to increase lung size, heart power, bone strength along with other things for my body to cope with the increase in muscle strength. Gah! After doing the necessary changes the suit still bore weight on me, but way less than before. I looked at myself in the mirror and found the green frills where my mane would be sticking out the top. Making me look like a motherfucking boss! I took off the armor and weaponry, putting it back where it used to be, I kept the sword. Better to be safe than sorry. Switching into my pony form I trotted downstairs and outside, with no real destination in mind, but fate had other plans. Fluttershy came up to me, and forcefully bumped into me, "If somepony doesn't get out of your way, make them pay!" I only had time to say, "Wha.." Before I was bucked over probably half of Ponyville. I smashed through Twilight's window, sending glass cascading all over the room. I felt the glass shatter my disguise, and pierce my carapace with it's unnatural sharpness. I groaned, and sat up, "Oh my Celestia! Justin! Who did this?" I felt a hoof against my chest, "Don't get up, it will only make it worse." I complied. "I think it was Fluttershy." I grunted as pain rocketed up my abdomen, I don't know how I didn't see it earlier but a large shard of glass had impaled my stomach region. I gasped at the offending object, pain pulsed from the wound. I gingerly touched it, causing even more waves of agony to wash over me. Twilight began to lift me up with her magic, I heard a squelch as she pulled the glass out. I ground my teeth, and clamped my eyes shut, trying to walk off the pain. I felt an odd sensation as she began to heal the wound, it felt somewhat like clothe being stuffed in there and it itched. It took just about all my will power not to reach down and rub vigorously on that area. When she was done, I gingerly rubbed the area, to find black carapace. I leapt up and hugged her, "Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!" She giggled before removing me from her chest, "Jeez, your welcome, I didn't think you'd act like about a simple healing." My jaw dropped and my left eye twitched, "Simple? Sim-.. no, Twilight you just saved my life twice! How could I repay you? Literally impossible!" She giggled and blushed, before scuffing the ground, "Oh, it was nothing." "How could you say that was nothing? You just healed a wound that would've taken days to heal. Not to forget you recently also exerted yourself from the squid!" Her blush deepened, she looked cute when she was flustered, "Oh stop, you know it wasn't much." But that didn't deter me from complimenting her further. "Even though I know next to nothing about magic I can tell that would've taken a fairly powerful unicorn to pull it off." "Thanks, anyways who did this to you again? I didn't quite hear what you said." I shifted from hoof to hoof, "It was Fluttershy." She looked at me like I was crazy, "Now why would Fluttershy do that? Not saying I don't believe you just it doesn't seem probable." I deadpanned, "Think I'd lie about this? Hell, you just saw me smash through your very own window!" She thought for a moment, "B-but... we need to see Fluttershy, now!" I deadpanned further (if that was possible) "Think so?" "Change into your disguise, and get your sword." I complied and reattached the sword to my magic-made sheath. I disguised myself and made a few adjustments, I made myself eye level with Twilight, and strengthened my organs. We galloped out of the house, running through Ponyville on a course towards Fluttershy's cabin. Well, what I would call running, Twilight would've called parkour if she knew what that was. I jumped over a cart, landing on a barrel with which I jumped and landed on the roof it was propped against. Instead of risking a jump across to another house, I made magical slabs and ran along them. Now you may be wondering, how do I know how to do this? Easy, I compressed the air enough to allow me to walk along it. Twilight zipped through the streets while I took the easier, cheaper path of running along roofs. After awhile of running I began to feel the adrenaline leaving my body, which means the full effects of running through the entire town was starting to take effect. But just as luck would have it we reached the cabin before I fell over my over-exerted myself. The cabin looked desolate, the trees around looked dead, no animals seemed present but the thing that shook me the most was the house itself. It looked worse than it did in the episode. Part of the roof caved in, windows were cracked, smashed, boarded up the door was slightly off it's hinges and boards covered that part of the house as well. The bridge that went over the small stream was nonexistent, we slowly trotted up to the door, the only sounds heard were our hoofsteps, our breathing, the wind and... Pinkie Pie? "Twilight get down!" We hid in a nearby bush, watching the seen unfold in front of us. We couldn't hear what they were saying, but it seemed like an intense argument. For a second there it looked like Iron Will was about to leave, but something made him stop and began tearing the boards down that covered Fluttershy's front door. Iron Will than proceeded to throw Pinkie off into the stream that had turned into a bog. Twilight began to get up, "Twilight! What are you doing! Get down!" She shook me off and said, "Nopony is gonna hurt one of my friends!" She was about to run off, when I stopped her using the compressed air trick I used earlier. Grabbing her tail, I pulled her back, "Twilight let's just watch, maybe the situation will settle itself." She grunted and got back down, Fluttershy was talking to Iron Will, he then got into a goat-huddle, and finally broke off from the little group he and his goats formed. He adjusted his tie, said a few unknown words, pulled a basket out of nowhere and road a goat along the path that we were watching from. "Okay, see, like I said. Now let's get outta here before Ir- I mean the minotaur finds us." We trotted back to Ponyville from the cabin. Twilight asked me, "You were about to say something before minotaur, what was it? And how'd you know we wouldn't need to help them?" I sighed and shook my head, "The first one is Iron Will, that's the minotaur's name the second one I can't answer." We trotted back together, neither of us wanting to break the silence that settled over us. We soon re-entered Ponyville, well I can say that trip was quite wasteful. As we entered Ponyville I couldn't help but ask, "Twilight, when should I spread the news that I'm actually a changeling? Someone is gonna be wondering where the human went." She looked down at the ground, not answering. Well that's reassuring. A thought came to mind, "Hey, Twilight. How do you teleport?" She looked up and smiled, "Easy, you just think really hard on the destination you want to travel to, and let magic travel through your horn, if you do it right you should teleport to the place you want." Well that was simple, but there is always a catch, "Is there a catch?" She thought for a moment, "Yes, it costs a deal of energy, if your concentration wavers you could end up teleporting somewhere else, and you could end up teleporting into something. Trust me that's not an experience you want." She shuddered, was it so horrific? Perhaps. I felt that kind of hunger again. "Twilight you don't mind if I take a nibble of your love do you?" She shook her head, "Not at all, just don't take to much." I did as she said, only taking a few small bites. I smiled, "Thanks." I began to cast the teleportation spell. Trying to concentrate on my room as much as I could. I heard a small pop, the smell of cinnamon, opening my eyes I could see I landed right on my bed. Hopping off of it, I placed my sword and it's sheath onto the nightstand, it was getting late and I really wanted to sleep. I changed back into a changeling and lay down on the bed, falling asleep once more... ~~~~ I awoke in the middle of the night, looking around I couldn't see what had awoken me, but something had. I nearly jumped out of my bed, "Hello once again young one. Enjoying your time here?" I groaned, Not you again! "What, don't you feel happy about hearing your queen's voice again? Aren't you happy you can commune with me? After all I'm the only other changeling you could actually speak with." I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and yawned, Why so late though? Couldn't you have chosen a better time? "No, infact this is the perfect time, for I have something you need to do." Aaannnddd what would that be? "Oh something simple, I need you to go on the quest that the 'mane 6' as you put them go on."
Chapter 15 - Head Injuries and Stage FrightWait, wait, wait... you want me to go on a quest with the mane 6... not only that but you can see a few days into the future using my memories? Dayum, now I know w-... nevermind. I quickly excavated any thought of Celestia, no need for her to know. "What were you about to think? Ah, nevermind, my mom always said it was rude to delve into other memories without permission anyhow... well, I'll let you get back to your silly sleep." Well that was a weird conversation, and she had a mom? Wow, anyways, she kept on insisting that I go on the dragon quest that the mane 6 are gonna go on in a few days time. She only knew how, because, well, she can search my mind for my memories. Luckily she can only see a few days prior to the current time. I couldn't really sleep, I was fully awake now, partially because I needed less sleep and the long mental chat with Chryssy. I got up off the bed, I was gonna go check the time, but it really wasn't necessary as the moon began to inch slowly over the horizon. I headed downstairs and turned into the tan unicorn form I use so much. It was good that I did because someone had walked in the second I changed. Luckily they didn't notice the green flare that came from transforming. Mrs. Cake took their order, she came over to me and said, "One zap apple jam cupcake." I trotted into the kitchen, and began to make the cupcakes. ~~~~ Several hours later, my work shift was over, now I can think deeper on what or why Chryssy wanted me to go on the quest that only the mane 6 were supposed to go on. Hmm. Well I can't think of anything. I was too lost in my thinking to realize I had just bumped into someone. "Oh my god, I'm so sorry! I wasn't watching where I was walking! Sorry." I began to quickly pick up books and scrolls, that was weird, I finally looked up to see it wasn't Twilight, but it was Bon Bon. I chuckled, "Bon Bon?" She cocked her head, "How do you know me?" "We've met before, just under different circumstances." "We have? I guess that would explain your familiar voice. But... wait... your... Justin?" I nodded, "Yup, I turned into a pony, just don't go 'round telling ponies I turned into one. For two reasons, one they probably wouldn't believe you, two some of them don't want me in Ponyville." She gasped, "Really? Oh my, you know, you do look handsome." I was completely disarmed, I blushed that was something I wasn't expecting, "Erm... uh, um.." "So how did you change into a pony?" "A black figurine." She giggled, "Oh you're so cute when your flustered." She then happily trotted off, leaving behind a very confused, embarrassed and apparently very handsome stallion. Dayum, please tell me that did not just happen! "Afraid it did, you know she is quite pretty." Chryssy giggled. My blush deepened until my face was completely scarlet, Stop it! Get outta my head Chryssy! I quickly ran into an alleyway, to hide my blush. "Aw look! Little bitty baby boy finally got his first marefriend! And he's blushing! Aw, they would make such a neat couple. Ooh! I can just see the magical tension in the room as you two kiss. Ooh!" Chryssy! Please, please stop! "Oh why not? This is so much fun! -chuckle- I can just imagine how it would go down... a sunset, on the beach, seagulls fly overhead, as the sun reaches midway to the horizon, you lock lips with her, and pull away much to her dismay. You lean on one hoof, and show her your engagement ring. And ask, "Will you marry me?" She'll say y-" STOP! ENOUGH IS ENOUGH! I'M TIRED OF YOU INTERFERING IN MY LIFE! WHY CAN'T YOU JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!?! I hadn't noticed it but I had apparently spoken out loud. I felt heat rising my face, and quickly teleported back to my room. I heard a small sob, "S-so you don't love me? -sob- I'm your queen! Your supposed to love me!" I groaned and slammed my head as hard as I could against the nightstand effectively knocking myself cold... ~~~ I woke up with a pulsing forehead and the taunting voice of Chrysalis in my head, "Oh my, now that I have to see again! Wait, I can! Memories! Ka-blam! Man, that was funny, why did you do that in the first place? Was it me? Was little old Chryssy being quite prissy?" More laughter. I forcefully cut connection with her, effectively cutting off any communication. Soon I was going on a quest to hunt down a dragon with the mane 6, and I want to be on my best. I trotted out of my room and into the bathroom. I looked at my forehead to see a crack in the chitin, I rubbed the sore and tender area, hoping it would cure it. Sadly it did as expected, nothing. I got some bandages from the cabinet, and began to dress my head, it was then I noticed the hole was leaking green fluids. I felt my energy begin to drain. What had I punctured? Hmm, maybe I should ask Chryssy, Hey Chryssy! Chryssy! There you are! What's this green fluid coming from my head? I could feel her inspecting it, when she saw it she recoiled so deep into my mind I thought she left, "Oh my god, quickly bandage that crack as fast as you can! If anymore of that leaks free, I'm afraid to think what would happen." I complied, completely unsure whether or not this was a prank, but I didn't want to take chances as I felt my left leg nearly buckle and give out. Bags began to form under my eyes, I finally tied off the bandage, and inspected my work, feeling a great fatigue, Chry-chrysalis, what's hap-ha-happ-happening? Why do I fe-feel t-this way? Answer me! "Oh no, no, no, no! You punctured your love sac! Oh shut the fuck up! Not that sac, the sac in your head that holds all the love you accumulated, that green stuff you saw was liquid love." My mind could barely comprehend what she said, as I could barely think straight at all. I teetertotted, as I tried to regain my balance, but failed miserably, and my legs gave out from underneath me as I face planted into the cold marble floor, knocking me unconscious again... ~~~~ I awoke to the feeling of pain in my forehead, a groan or two later, I finally opened my eyes, and nearly doubled back in shock, off the bed, into the trashcan, onto the floor, which would've then rolled away. Luna was staring at me only one inch separating our muzzles. "Wha-.." She stuck a hoof in my mouth, 'Shhh'. It was than I noticed I was on my bed and it was nighttime. "You don't want to wake Celestia do you?" She whispered. I groggily looked over my bed to see Celestia sleeping along with Pinkie. "Why so close to my face?" "To stabilize you using magic, Pinkie found you in the bathroom unconscious, this bandage on your head and the green fluid. I presume that's your blood, who or what did this to you? Oh yeah, if your wondering how she called us, she got Spike to send a letter, Twilight and him are right there." She pointed to a corner, Twilight and Spike were there resting in sleeping bags. "Wow, do I always make such a ruckus?" She nodded, "Not very many ponies get injured this badly in Equestria, and definitely not an alien. So were taking extra care, and not to mention that danger and pain seems to cling to you." I felt Luna's love for me in the air, like... hmm... thats weird... like... a child or someone close to her heart. "Luna, do you... nevermind. This is a weird question but... may I feed off of some of your love? The green stuff you saw was me bursting my love sac, the one that holds the love I get over time." She nodded and smiled. "You may take as much as you want." I looked up into the air and saw the emotions, choosing the strongest one... love. I began to chomp into it, when I felt better I stopped feeding. Luna had a tad bit of paleness to her which made me feel bad for taking so much. "Oh do not fret, I have much energy. I can handle much more than that." It's almost as if she understood, I felt my eyes drooping, and slowly closing, I felt a little nuzzle on my cheek and a small kiss before I fell asleep, "Good night, my sweet little darling." ~~~~ I awoke to see Princess Luna laying next to me, asleep. She looked so cute when she slept. I didn't try and get up, partially because I didn't want to wake her out of courtesy and the other reason is because I couldn't really stand anyways. I already knew if I tried to stand the end result would be a face pancake. Twilight gave a cute little yawn and stood up, she gave a small smile at Spike, I looked over at Celestia to see she was awake as well, just observing. Must've been because she was always awake to raise the sun. Pinkie was gone, most likely working. I didn't yawn, but instead just rubbed an eye, and said, "Good morning." Well that was weird, my voice sounded raspier and quieter than usual, must be the fact that I broke the love sac. Princess and protege together jumped at the sound of my voice. "Justin," This was Twilight speaking, "we ran tests on that green fluid coming from your head, I didn't think it was possible but, it is liquid-" I cut her off, "Love, I already know." She seemed aghast, "How did you know? You couldn't of ran tests on it, that would've taken to lon-... wait, your still in contact with the changeling queen am I correct?" I nodded, I finished the rest, "I learned the fluid was love from her, and if you ask what did this to me I will do it again." I pointed at the nightstand which now had a very visible crack running through it, hell I was wondering how it still stood. They both finally noticed it and began to hold back the urge to laugh. Celestia then grew serious, "Why would you do that to yourself?" "Lets just say, my second mind is annoying." "Hey! I heard that!" Was wondering when you'd be back. "Hey, I'm on the verge of snapping, tearing your mind in two, splitting those shards across the universe and then feeding your body to a flock of crows. Not a fate you want, trust me." I physically and mentally cringed at the image. "Justin is something wrong?" Twilight asked, I shook my head. I heard a small yawn, looking over at Luna I nearly had fifty heart attacks, got diabetes type 10 and just plain old die. The cuteness meter just got a major overload, it took literally all of my willpower not to squeal at the cuteness I just witnessed. She sneezed, and I nearly, so very close, broke down and screamed at the cuteness, "Good morning, so what is it you were talking about? Justin, why are you giving me that look?" I had just noticed I was grinning and quickly wiped it away, no need to seem like a pedophile. "Oh, we were just talking about stuff, like how this happened," I motioned to my forehead with a hoof, "what the green liquid was, and other things." "And, how did that happen?" I pointed at the nightstand. "Ah, I expected as much." At that exact moment in time, I felt an itch on my back I couldn't quite reach, using my hoof I tried to reach the offending area but I couldn't quite do it. Grr, this is annoying. I finally reached it and scratched at it, which only seemed to amuse the crowed even more. I changed into my pony form, only to have pain flare across my forehead, my body flashed green again as I turned back into a changeling. I clutched my forehead, groaning, I opened my eyes to see they were looking at me with worry, I tried again, with the same results. Just much more pain, "Agh! What's going on? Why can't I change form?" Twilight looked forlorn, "I'm afraid that, well, you can't use magic for 2 days, if my calculations are correct. It happened when you slammed your head on the wood so hard. It's rare but sometimes hard impacts can render unicorns useless of magic for awhile." Well that's just what I needed to hear. So I can't transform, or use regular magic? GREAT. Universe why do you hate me so much? What did I do to make you hate me? Hell, why am I even talking to you? "Is there anyway to cure it? Besides natural means of course." She thought for a moment before shaking her head, to which I gave a sad sigh. "Why so down?" Luna asked. "Why do you think? I can't really go out there, because I can't change into the pony form I had come up with. Unless you really want me to go parading out there looking like this." I motioned towards my body. The room became quiet, a silence that no one wanted to break. After a few minutes of silence, Celestia spoke up, "You could just stay in here, until you have the ability to change form again." Well, that sounded like the ave- you know what? Forget it. Thinking like that won't help anyone. I sighed, not a sad sigh, but one of resolve, "You know what, fuck it. Who cares what they think? They probably won't even recognize that I'm a changeling. Hell, I was surprised you, Twilight, knew what a changeling was." I got out of the bed, which I instantly regretted as nausea began to overcome me. But I fought it down, they gasped (apparently this wasn't the daily normal) and trotted out of the room. They followed close behind, I trotted into the dining area, where three guests gasped in surprise. And... a Pinkie Pie gasp, I tuned her out as she began to start spouting what would've probably been gibberish. I stood before the door, inhaled deeply, and slowly exhaled. It was now or never... ~~~~ (Flashback) It was my turn to go on stage, we were doing a play about something I couldn't remember. After taking a few deep breaths I walked out, sweat began to pour down my head as the audience stared. Atleast 50 different pairs of eyes stared at me, I gulped. And then I couldn't move, just stare, my body quivered once, twice. Then I fell over crying, that was the worst and first time I ever went on stage. ~~~~ (Present) It would be like that now, putting on a show for all to see. I took another deep inhale and exhale. Finally reaching up to open the door, I twisted the knob, it seemed as if the whole universe was holding it's breath for this moment. I pushed it outward, the smell of rosemary and lavender entered my sense of smell, birds chirping, carts being pulled and ponies talking filled my ears, my spit filled my mouth, I could feel the wind brushing against my belly and legs, my eyes caught sight of a town, full of many different shades, saturation's, colors, and hues of ponies. Some were Unicorn, Pegasi or just plain old Earth. I stepped outside, feeling the crisp air move between my hooves and their holes. First it was one, than two, than 5, than 10 than the entire town-full of ponies stopped their daily tasks to stare at the bug like creature before them, to stare at it's compound eyes, to stare at it's wings, it's mane, it's horn, it's holes, it's carapace, it's reaction.
Chapter 16 - For Death is only a SetbackNopony said anything, I felt a smile trying to grasp hold of my face, I quickly shoved down the urge. The silence was interrupted by a little foal pushing through the crowd. "Excuse me, excuse m-... wwwoooaaahhh" I looked down at the small colt, he was a deep magenta, with green eyes. His mane was a light orange, his wings tipped with the same orange that covered his mane. "Woah, that is so cool! Are those holes in your hooves? Oh my go-... mom!" He was pulled back in a magical aura as what I assumed was his mother pulled him back. I opened my muzzle, and took a light breath, "It is okay, if the child wishes to see me, they can." I whispered this so quietly I bet the peo- sorry pones in the front of the crowd barely heard me. Don't ask me what I meant by that, I can't really answer that. Well, I was famed for being able to come up with retorts, funny words, or letters quickly. I just hoped this sounded ominous, for reasons unknown to the casual observer. Hell, I doubt even a profess- "Just what the hay are you? Some devil spawn from Tartarus?" Some mare shouted from the crowd, I slowly looked up from the ground. Raising my head, eye level with the crowd, instantly spotting the mare that had said that. She was that green pony from boast busters that Rarity had accidentally insulted. She noticed I was staring directly at her, it looked as if she was shivering in fear. I sighed, "I don't and won't hold any grudges, but could you apologize? That wasn't very nice." It was as if a nuclear bomb had gone off, everybody went from scared/something to confused/amused. I heard a small 'sorry' smiling I answered, "Thank you." I began to happily trot off, when I left they all looked around like freed from a trance and began to go back to whatever it was they were doing. ~~~~ (Hidden Shadow's POV) I watched as the bug like pony trotted off, hate filled me. Just when that human left, another oddity of this Celestia forsaken world had to appear! I mean come on! That one guy got to stay human! But what about me? Noooo! The universe had to change me into a god damned pony! The only thing I could be happy about this body was that I struck lucky and got a horn! Well, better follow this fucker, and maybe gut him with a knife. Perhaps it'll do the same it did with the human? Maybe, perfect... ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I lost the facade as quickly as I put it on, goddamn that was hard. But worth it times, maybe, one million. I tried to light my horn and perform magic again, only to have it bring another headache. But that didn't stop the faint lime glow that emitted from the tip for, perhaps one to two seconds. I circled around town, and entered the back way into Sugarcube. Which luckily was unlocked, as I trotted in I locked it. Better to be safe than sorry. I headed into my room, and pulled out my MP3 player and earbuds with my mouth. Finally some music! I chose a song at random, which was for some unknown reason was, America Fuck Yeah! ~~~~ (Hidden Shadow's POV) The buggish pony trotted into Sugarcube, and locked the door. "Gah! Pony feathers!" Well, time to do what my cutiemark is for! I walked through the front door, which emitted a ring, Mrs. Cake was there at the receptionist desk taking orders. I made it look like I was heading for the bathroom, but quickly changed direction and headed up the stairs as quietly as I could. When I reached the top, there were two foals one a mare the other a stallion, still very young, I'd reckon about either 6 months or 1 year old. I tried to get past them, but they had toys strewn all over the hall, and were playing around with a few. After some waiting I found an opening and went through it. Only to have a sack of flour dump on my head. I growled, "Who did that? Was it you! Or that bug pony hybrid?" But I looked down at the two foals, to see the small unicorn actually lifting up an entire bag of flour. "Wwwoooaahh, you could come in handy!" I quickly picked up the small child, which caused the other one to break down in tears. "Shhh, it's okay. I'll bring her back!" But the small colt cried even harder. I hastily put the child down, which made the other one giggle. Then something happened that made my blood run cold. "Pumpkin? Pound? Are you okay?" It was the sound of Mr. Cake's voice. I quickly dashed into a closet, hoping he didn't hear me. I heard some trotting outside the door, "Hey, Pumpkin, why were you crying?" Then the small filly spoke, "A big scary stallion came in, and tried to take our toys so I dumped a big bag of flour on his head." The way she spoke, spoke of pure innocence. Something I lost a long time ago. "Are you sure? Was it just Justin?" So Justin, that's wha- wait, wasn't that the Human's name? Holy dung! Could it be, the Human turned into that bug-pony hybrid? Woah, deep. Once Mr. Cake trotted off with the two foals (Luckily not checking the closet) I silently opened the door and closed it. Keeping on tip-toe to make as less noise as possible. I pulled open the first door, to see a foal's room, the next room was what I assume to be Pinkie Pie's room. Let me tell you, you do not want to stare into that room longer than five seconds. The next door down was the bathroom, which I skipped. And finally what I assume to be Justin's room. Well, I can't just walk in there! The window on the end of the hall gave me an idea. Opening it, I landed quietly on the ledge that went under the window. The fake cream, stretched all the way around the house, perfect. This meant I could look into his window. Luckily no other ponies were in the area, I walked slowly forward, careful not to fall, once I reached the window I peaked in. Seeing darkness, and a flash of green. Wait, flash of gre-... I felt vertigo as the ground came into view, the sound of glass shattering and impacting the ground could be heard. The impact hurt, but smashing into glass hurt even more. "So, you thought you would get the jump on me this time, eh?" ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I heard Pumpkin crying, and opened my door slightly to peer out, and saw a midnight grey, stallion holding Pumpkin, I was about to charge him when Mr. Cake called, "Pumpkin? Pound? Are you okay?" The stallion dropped Pumpkin and ran down the hallway. To which I closed my door. Mr. Cake would take care of it. I took this time to try my magic again. I had been able to lift a book, without much effort. But still hurt to lift large things like my bed, and dresser. After lifting one end of my bed, I collapsed on the floor. That shouldn't of taken so much effort! As I lay there, I heard hooves stepping across the hallway pausing at my door, and continuing on... into the hallway window? I peeked out my door to catch sight of a small patch of midnight grey. Well, if he was gonna try getting away that way, he was dead wrong! I readied a big wall of force around me, and aimed it at the window for when he'd come around. But what I saw shocked me down to the core... it was him... his shocked face was priceless, but seeing him sent over half the courtyard was even better. I flapped my insectoid wings and emerged from the window, "So, you thought you would get the jump on me this time, eh?" He shakily rose, and spat out blood. When he saw me floating in the air, he squinted and screamed, "Why can't you just leave? You abomination! I'll flanking kill you!" He shot up a magical beam in which I dodged nimbly. "Come on! Is that the best you can do?" I yelled back at him. A thought hit me, knowledge is the best weapon. I began to flap my wings harder, raising, higher and higher and higher. "What are you doing coward? Get the flank back here!" Once I was high enough, I made a protective bubble around me. And dove straight down. My senses were telling me, DANGER, DANGER PULL UP! PULL UP! But this ride wasn't going anywhere, except crushing this stallion's skull. I brought my hoof forward in a kick, ready to kick his brains in. Right before my hoof made impact, a violet wall appeared before me, shooting me way off course. My shield broke, and I went flying through the sky. Away from town, somewhere. I was probably flying away at a 30 to 50-ish degree angle. When I finally regained my senses, I was at least 20 feet from the ground, "Ho, ho holy shit! Houston we've got a problem!" I tried to flap my wings and slow down, but that wasn't working. I activated my shield and poured all the remaining energy I had into this one spell. I could hear trees snapping as I shot through them, I smelt something burning, along with the taste of tree sap in my mouth. Ew. I opened my eyes, barely registering I nearly fell into a ravine. Groggily getting my feet I could see a 25 foot ditch, and I was at the bottom. I looked over at the precipice to see I was only 1 1/2 meters away from the edge. "Ugh, really dodge a bullet there. But, what the fuck was that?" I shook my head, and realized I couldn't even see Canterlot. I must've been going at rainboom speeds to go this far! What the fuck!??! Okay, calm down, CALM DOWN I SAID! Okay cool? Good. First things first, figure out where the hell you are. You're not in any place the show portrayed, so that's bad. Real bad. You-I don't know anything about this place. Shit. Fuck. Cunt. Prick. Okay, shut the fuck up mind. Let me think! "Hey, is that one of our brothers?" I looked around, "Who said that?" "It's okay, your in safe arms now brother." A single tear came from my eye, "Who the hell is saying that? I'm not going crazy am I?" "Welcome home brother, just please, calm down!" "This isn't my home!" "Yes it is, just stay still!" I began to trot over to the precipice, ready to end my life and say I had lost all sanity I owned. "BROTHER DON'T YOU EVEN THINK ABOUT JUMPING!" This time the voice was louder, and I could clearly understand what it said. "How could we be siblings? I don't even know you!" "All born under our Queen are family! And so are you! I can see it in your mind!" I began to hear the buzz of insect wings, "I-I..." That's it, I had lost all sanity. I let the tears flow, feeling my life energy seep out my body. In my last attempt at anything, I limped over to the edge and whispered, "I always loved you mom." And jumped, "NNNNNOOOO!!!BROTHER!" The air whipped past my face, taking with it the tears that had accumulated on my face. I closed my eyes and smiled. A genuine smile... ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) I heard some shouting near Sugarcube and galloped out there to see what was going on. Justin, about to smash a poor stallion's head in. I quickly put up a shield and watched in some sort of horror/amazement, 3 green rings, not unlike a sonic rainboom followed him, that was 3 different barriers he broke! And was gone in seconds. "Gee, thanks Twilight. I really thought I was gonna die." He spoke, I looked at him and growled, I shoved him against the wall of a nearby house, "What did you do to provoke him?" "Uh, I, er, erm, uh, I tried to kill him twice..." ~~~~ (Slithe's POV) I felt the presence of my brother, he was young. And was near the edge of the changeling lands. I could hear his thoughts in despair, I spoke my thoughts aloud, "Hey, is that one of our brothers?" His mental voice was faint, "Who said that?" "Its okay, your in safe arms now brother." I sped off, leaving behind a black blur. "Who the hell is saying that? I'm not going crazy am I??" "Welcome home brother, just please, calm down." "This isn't my home!" "Yes it is, just stay still!" I heard his thoughts, he was gonna kill himself! "BROTHER DON'T YOU EVEN THINK ABOUT JUMPING!" I mentally screamed. "How could we be siblings? I don't even know you!" "All born under our Queen are family! And so are you! I can see it in your mind!" It's true I could see his birth, his egg was a yellowish-green with black lines criss crossing through through the entire shell. "I-I..." "I always loved you mom." I saw him stepping over the edge, "NNNNNOOOO!!!BROTHER!" I screamed, feeling powerless as I saw his body splatter against the ground. I alighted and stared down at the green and black splotch. It felt like a part of me was taken away even though I never knew this changeling. I could only stare at my dead brother, and quietly sob. Soon Chrysalis herself came over to look down at the dead body, along with a group of royal changeling guards... ~~~~ (Justin's POV) Being dead felt weird, like swimming through molasses, in a white room. After a while of swimming around I found a pure white pony, which I probably would've missed had it not been for his grey mane and beard along with his golden magical aura holding a clip board. I called out, "Hey, where am I?" He glanced up at me, and spoke in a monotonous voice, "Justin? Let me check." I just stared dumbfounded, at this pony. His eyes slowly dilated... his mouth hung open. He looked up at me, and said, "You're not supposed to be dead... you're supposed to be.... No.... that can't be possible! Who would change fate like this!?!? Oh my god, God will not be happy when he finds this out." ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) After making several death threats (Which she almost never does) She trotted home, and locked her door. And gave a sigh of relief, happy to be home, but she couldn't help but think about what must've happened to Justin. Hopefully nothing bad...
Chapter 17 - God Doesn't Like MudkipsHe still looked up and down from his clipboard, trying to make sure everything was in order. He finally cleared his throat and composed himself, "I'm afraid, you weren't supposed to die at this time. In fact, you weren't even supposed to become a changeling at all. The fate that was destined to you I cannot say, because I have to send you back after a long... LONG talk with god." He began to trot off before I stopped him. "What do I do while I wait?" He shrugged and said. "Whatever you want." "What?" "You can create anything with your imagination here, don't make this place too hectic, I'll be back in one entire Earth day." With that he left, leaving me alone. I sighed, "Well, looks like I have a ton of free time." I conjured up a vanilla milkshake, "Sweet." I took a sip, "Holy shit mother fucker! This thing is just... just... pure... PURE! PURE I SAY! PURE awesomeness in a drank!" After that, well, hectic would be the lightest way to put it. In fact if Twilight had three guesses what would create this land, I bet you 25$/25 bits that she would've said Discord. Skyscrapers filled the land, flying ferrari's, private jets flew around, blue clouds floated above, with a violet sky. I was currently riding a T-rex, which had miniguns attached to it's sides, along with a giant laser beam cannon on it's head. I fired the laser, destroying a enemy aircraft. Right now I was at war against the teletubbies, my T-rex smashed, chomped, fired, and laz0red anyone who got near. A moment later it all disappeared and the pony I saw earlier was there, "Aww, why'd you ruin the fun?" "Why, no, how could you come up with such things?" "I dunno, I'm already dead soooo...." "Well, I'm done with my talk with God, let's just say he's not very happy. Somebody changed your fate, you weren't supposed to jump off the cliff." He let that sink in before continuing. "And, God would like to have a personal talk with you." Fear glazed over my eyes, okay, it's not like your meeting the most powerful being the universe at all... YES IT IS! Shut up! Never! You must! I mustn't! STOP. Okay, "Okay, so, how should I act around him?" He cocked his head. "What ever do you mean?" "When I go and talk to him, are there any disrespectful gestures, or som-..." He stuff a hoof in my mouth, eugh that really was disgusted. "Just talk to him like you would a good friend, he's tired of so many spirits acting like he's the king, he wasn't the one who made the universe after all, that wa-... well, now we're getting of topic." "Ooookkkkaayy, so how do I talk to him?" "The password is Ghost." "Ghost? What?" When I said the word, I felt the world bend around me, and shoot me someplace. I was starting to get nausea because I had no idea if I was right side up, or left down, or right, left down, diagonal. Fuuuuck, man this is trippy. I could feel my body spinning but it didn't look like I did. I was ground to a halt by some unknown force and then sent spiraling downwards. I eventually lost consciousness, funny cause I was already dead... ~~~~ I woke up, in a box-ish room, it looked like a room aboard the UNSC Forward unto Dawn, but how could I know? I just knew, it was weird, because this room was totally foreign to me. "So, you're the youngling that has caused so much havoc, you don't seem like much." The deep voice scared the shit outta me, I spun around to see... a Draconequus? "Discord?" "Ah, ha ha, wrong, most bodies are." I shuddered when he said bodies, "but I am as you must of guessed, God." Well, that couldn't be right, shouldn't god be like an alicorn or something? "No, actually a Draconequus is the perfect example of a god. An alicorn is so over-rated." So he can read my thoughts, not surprising but that means he could be looking into my mind right now... "Your right, I am, how did you know?" Pretty easy, if my calculations are correct, then whenever I'm thinking through thoughts your face scrunches up, as you stare into my mind... pretty nasty in there, eh? "I've seen worse, but I'm amazed you haven't lost your sanity yet." "Wait, you mean I hadn't lost my sanity? Phew what a relief doc. I really thought I lost my marbles more than once there." "Not very surprised." "Neither am I." "Hey I have a question." I asked. "What would the question be?" "Do you like Mudkips..." "Well, time to get back to filing reports, death, and such. Oh yeah, here hop right into this portal, it should take you back." Without much ceremony he picked me up and threw me through the portal. "YOU MOTHER FU-..." The rest was cut off as I was launched through a golden portal. I flew for what must've been an entire hour, finally reaching the end. I hadn't noticed it, but I didn't have a body back in that white land. As I went through it I grew a body, but this body felt, extremely weird. Unlike a pony or human, oh god if he sent me back as a diamond dog I will kill mys-... The end of the portal was a wood floor. Thanks God, you really are the best man. After slamming my face on the floor, I put my hands on the ground to p-... what in the name of fuck, my hands, were a lions paw, and an eagles talon? "Huh? Who's there?" It was then I noticed I was in some sort of ramshackle hut. When the pony rounded the corner, he looked like he was about to faint. "Oh my... a baby Draconequus." He picked me up, and a mare came from another room, looking pale, "Honey, what is that?" "A baby Draconequus." She squeeled, "Oh my gosh it's so cute!" She then proceeded to stroke my mane which felt good. Okay, so I was a baby Draconequus, just where the hell am I though. "I think we should name it, hmm, oh I've got it! Xerxes! What do you think?" "It's perfect hon. But, what do Draconequus eat?" "I have no idea." "Well why not give it a test." Unknown to them, my inner mind was raging, hell, it was taking a great mental effort to push all that anger down, and not explode right there. God, you truly are an asshole. His wife or so I assumed, trotted off and came back with a pillow, which he lay me upon. "Good night little Xerxes. Sleep tight." Well, shit, I was under the custody of two ponies who had no idea I was actually older than I looked. Unless, Draconequus age slower, and God had to put me in such a young body to fit my age... Okay, just calm down... they turned out the light and trotted back into their room together. "..daughter." I felt a tingly feeling in my lower regions. Looking down I could see I wasn't male anymore... ... ... ... ... ... Brain Reboot activated Please Wait, Processing... Processing... Processing... Reboot complete, have fun! It felt so different down there, I wasn't expecting... that... emptiness. It just felt wrong, to not feel the weight that used to hang there. God, you... nevermind. Nothing needs to be said. So I was a female Draconequus, great, I felt a tear roll down my cheek, another came. Finally I couldn't hold it back anymore, and began crying. The third shock of the day just occurred my voice was lighter than usual. Like I took a breath of helium. "Hello? Testing, testing, one two three." So my voice was higher pitched. Great. I got up, and realized I could see perfectly in the dark, I took slow unsteady steps towards a stand up mirror. It felt so weird, walking on a hoof and lizard leg. Once I reached the mirror I looked at myself. I had to admit, I was kinda cute. Okay REALLY CUTE! Cuteness overload is present, everybody run! I stood there staring at the baby Draconequus, while it stared back. Well, this is me now... wait, Discord did magic, does that mean I could to? But how? Wait, was that horn on a Draconequus's head actually a Unicorns horn? The fuck? I channeled magic through it and lifted myself up. Okay, magic is a go, now to test wings. I gave them an experimental flap, okay, a few more flaps and I got down a rhythm for the strange wings. After an hour of trying to get the wings to cooperate I flew without my magic. Okay good. Now to figure out where the hell I am. I walked up to the front door, and tried the knob, of course, locked. I flipped the switch on the handle, and had to levitate myself to open the second lock. I pulled it open with my magic, which seemed to drain me much further than when I was a changeling. I guess that makes sense because I practically am I baby. So it was night, duh, but it was hard to tell on the interior of the house. After looking about I couldn't see Canterlot anywhere. Not good. I heard a voice from inside the house, "Honey? Is that you?" Shit, okay time to make a dash! I got on all fours and sprinted/galloped as fast as I could. A song came to mind, Nyan Cat Alex S. Remix. I pushed the thought down and kept on running, I already felt fatigue hitting me. Curse you body! I pumped my wings in an attempt to speed me up. I heard hoof steps behind me, so the land was flat, but up ahead was a forest, the Everfree if I'm correct. Fuck. The path led straight through it, once I reached the forest I'd be home free! But just as luck would have it, a pony jumped in my path right before I reached the tree line. I looked back to the stallion still charging after me, the mare from earlier was the one blocking my path, "Now sweetie, we'll let you go if you show us where your father has all his gems, and gold! Don't lie, we know you stole it from us." What the fuck was she talking about? Screw it and jump! I launched myself over her, I flapped my immature wings and help kept myself aloft with magic. But flying was beginning to drain me, quickly. I alighted in a tree, to catch my breath. And rest, but unfortunately they saw where I landed and began to shake the tree trying to dislodge me, for a second there they almost did. I took flight once more, tearing through the Everfree, trying to get as far away from those monstrosities of a pony. Flying was taking to much energy so, with the boost of magic I began jumping from branch to branch. Eager to get away. Once I was far enough, I lay on a branch panting, to say my breaths weren't cute would be like killing a puppy. But something happened that made my blood run cold. "She has to be around here somewhere. Keep on looking, we have to find her, to find her father, that lying, cheating, backstabbing, little flank. Right now I wish I could just tear him and his daughter apart..." This really made no sense at all. But still not good. So I am Discord's daughter? Or is he talking about a different Draconequus? Please be a different one, not Discord. Otherwise that means I'm Eris, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck. Once I caught my breath, I stood up, and began to climb down to the path, I stopped halfway when I heard their voices again. I quickly slithered around to the base of the tree, hoping I look enough like dirt. But, I nearly screamed when I saw what it was. A werewolf slug with razor sharp teeth and red eyes... okay... how is that possible? That is the exact same monster than hunted me in my nightmares. How could it be alive? Okay, now that I think about it, it is pretty funny. To think such a thing would exist, I tried to keep quiet but couldn't help a small squeak. The creature heard and began sniffing about trying to find me. I couldn't hold it in anymore and laughed out loud a long squeaky kind of laugh, which was so cute I'm pretty sure I gave atleast 500 people heart attacks from the laugh on it's own. I tried to stand only to end up on my face, I couldn't help but laugh, and laugh, and laugh. When the tears and laughter finally cleared, the monster was no where in sight... where did it go? Who cares? I don't! I kept on down the path. Still giggling, I don't know wh-.. wait, I looked back at where I had been laughing... nevermind, keep on walking... I felt my eyes start to droop as I walked along. Well, time to find someplace to sleep. Perhaps in a branch? No, too precarious, underground? Nah, anything that lives in the ground could get me while I sleep. So where? I thought for a moment a little house would be ni-... what the... The second I thought about a little house being on the path, one appeared... and did I snap my fingers? I looked at my talons to see in fact I did. Wow, so now I have powers beyond what I should. I entered the little cottage, it looked like it would house a child perfectly. The inside however, was completely drab, nothing of interest on the inside. So I decided to spruce it up a bit. For some reason, I found pink very appealing, but just settled with indigo walls, a violet bed, and a small candle, which burned with a teal light. I locked the door (I had no idea where the lock came from) and got into the bed, blowing out the candle, I let fatigue over take me. And gave a small yawn as sleepiness over took me. ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) It had been an entire week, 1 hour, 25 minutes and 3 seconds, since the incident, had I really blew Justin that far? Or, is he... he... I quickly stopped that thought, no, he was fine, and on his way back. Hopefully? "Oh Justin, I'm so sorry." ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I awoke to sunlight on the floor, for some reason I had a very sudden urge to jump on a little spot which moved. Man, this body is weird. I made the cottage disappear, which took little to no effort. I'm liking this! I was about to continue my trek when I noticed a black cloud in the air, wait, that's no cloud! It's a giant patch of smoke! So, does that mean a forest fire is up ahead? .....Or, is it the dragon from the episode Dragonshy? That would make sense, too much sense! I really need to get back to Ponyville fast! At first I started at a slow jog, then slowly sped up, soon I was zooming along the ground, wings pumping, legs thumping, magic pulsing. I came to a sudden halt... I'm a fucking retard! I can summon things! DUH! Justin you are so stupid sometimes! I quickly thought for my favorite vehicle, The Ferrari. Or as me and my brothers call it, The Mini Man Car. I changed the tires to off-road tires... fuck yeah. The seat however needed some adjustments, after adding a hole in the back for my new tail, and changing the size of the car, and raise the suspension, so it wouldn't get clogged in the mud... perfect. I hopped in, turned the key, shifted the car into drive, and slammed down on the gas. Holy shit this thing was fast, I had to be careful not to crash. If I did, I probably wouldn't live much longer. Soon, the mountain range that held the dragon in Dragonshy appeared. The smoke had stopped coming out of the cave, but traces of giant smoke clouds were still in the air. I checked the speedometer, it said 125-126 holy fuck. Well, I should explain something, this car was a automatic. I knew how to use manual vehicles but preferred automatic shifting. While I didn't know everything I knew the basic controls of a car. Also, Need For Speed: Shift 1 & 2 kinda had something to do with that... ~~~~ I've been driving for about an hour, and the fuel tank is still somehow at full... meh... whatever, the mountain range had gotten closer, much closer. Soon the mountain range that held Canterlot began to come into view. Right now it was just a shady outline, but I could see it non-the-less. As fate would have it, the car gets stuck in some sinking sand... fucking perfect! Fortunately I had my seatbelt on, so I didn't go flying out the front window, but man, stopping when going at 135 MPH really hurts your back. "Oh shit." I unbuckled the seat belt, and made a flying leap for safe ground... only to be... stuck in more sinking sand... "COME ON!" This reminded me of a certain episode of MAD it was true, this sand sinks us too slowly... "Ugh. Disgusting." I guess I should've been trying to get out, but that only makes you sink faster. So, looks like this is the end? Getting killed by mud, the best way to die. The mud soon came to my neck, and began to go past my chin, past my mouth, past my nose, finally my eyes, which I closed right before so mud didn't get into them. Well, looks like death of suffocation... great... I guess I should've been more worried then I was, but after getting killed once, I couldn't really find the energy to struggle... The air left my lungs turned stale, and I began to suffocate... the lack of fresh air caused me to fade into darkness...
Chapter 18 - Piss, Blocks, Hostage Situations and ThieveryI groaned, I opened a single eye, because the other one was covered in something gooey. I looked up, to see, well, a giant wall of mud about to smash me. I don't know what happened, or how it happened, but it fell, and out of sudden impulse I rolled to the side. I wasn't even thinking when it happened, it just did. I wiped the slick mud off my face as memories came back to me. I had really though I was gonna die... again... damn, I've gotta stop doing this stuff. I finally got a view of my surroundings, some sort of temple. The walls were a brick and mortar set, with an amaranthine color, and some sort of writing embedded within the wall. I got up shakily, and ignited a light, they looked like Egyptian hieroglyphics, the ponies probably had some pun for the Egyptians, but I'll worry about that later. I looked back at the blob of mud that nearly killed me... twice. Looking up I could see the front left wheel of the Ferrari, I could wait, but waiting isn't my specialty. And, if that wasn't enough, a giant worm... yup... you heard me, a giant worm. Came from one of the tunnels that came and went from the chamber I was in. It was pink, and slimy, worst of all... I could see those tiny black orbs, those lifeless orbs, it's gaze seemed to bore through my soul, looking into my very being. It opened it's mouth and let out a low "hhhiiiissssssss" I felt something leak between my legs as I looked into it's maw, it's teeth were cracked, yellow and pointy. It opened it's mouth wider and the hiss turned into a roar as something orange began to rise out of it's throat. That's when I "NOPED!" And sprinted down the corridor closest to me. Fire nearly burned me as I ran. THEY CAN BREATHE FIRE?!? "Nope, nope, nope!" It broke down the corridor behind me trying to enter the small passageway, "NOPE NOPE NOPE NOPE NOPE NEOPE! NEOPE!!!" I came to another intersection and took the path on the left, unfortunately it followed. More of the mysterious liquid followed as it roared once more, if you hadn't guessed already, it was my piss. Maybe that's how it was tracking me, "FUCK!" I turned right, left, left, right, straight, right, left, down." Wait down? The ground opened up beneath me and swallowed me whole, bile rose to my throat as I fell through the never ending darkness. It's like a nightmare come true! Oh how fun! ~~~~ I'd been falling for about 25 minutes now, whenever I looked down all I could see was darkness, so that means I would have no chance of surviving the fall. I gazed downwards, feeling the wind rip around my head, and tackle my hair. It was then I saw a white light at the bottom, FINALLY! It slowly expanded, and I could see water right below me, I quickly moved into a diving position as the water came closer at bone rending speeds. It seemed like some sort of magic was enacted upon my body as I hit the water. I shot down a few feet but stopped going down after that. In fact, it didn't even hurt when I reached the water. I got up out of the pool, and finally noticed it was perfectly square, this wasn't a natural pool. I lay on the cold stone as I commenced deep breathing to calm myself, non of this had been fun at all. Equestria wasn't supposed to be like this! I got up, and nearly screamed at what I saw, my hands were... were... they were blocky? I looked down at my body to see it was made up of blocks. "What the fuck?" I looked around to see the room was a rectangle, "What the fuck times one million?" Equestria has got to be the worst nightmare I have ever experienced. And to my surprise, a nether portal sat across the room from me... should I go through it? "This can't be a good idea, but to hell with good ideas!" I squeaked, and jumped through the portal. ~~~~ I groaned and rubbed my eyes, when I removed my hands, thank god! I wasn't in Minecraft! But... where was I? The landscape was completely foreign. And my body turned back to normal, being blocky felt unnatural. But I knew exactly where I was when a group of griffons went flying over. "Shit, why? Why me?" I whispered, they flew by, completely unknown to them a Draconequus was under their very beaks. I saw a town in the distance, it would be better to explore it at night, I don't want anybody to see me yet. I crept closer to the town, doing my best to not get spotted by the flying griffons. I found a hollow, (My luck has been up and down lately hasn't it?) and it was big enough for me slip in. But first I lit it up to make sure no snakes or other things were already living there. Well, I guess it's time to play the waiting game... my least favorite game of all time... I frowned, a rock was digging into my side, welp, sorry rock, but this den only has room for one of us. I picked it up and tossed it outside, giving a small smile at the now even ground. I snapped my fingers, a pillow and blanket appeared. Being a Draconequus rules. I put up a stone wall where the entrance was, seeing as I don't really know any concealment spells, or anything of the like, I also summoned up a orange orb which casted a low light over the small area. And finally an alarm clock to wake me up at night time, 10:50 PM to be exact. The world slowly disappeared as my eyelids drooped, and finally covered my eyes, plunging me into a dreamless sleep. ~~~~ (Spike's POV) "It had been how long now? One week and three days. Okay Twilight, stay calm, stay calm, Justin's alright, he's just on his way here, everything'll be alright." "Uh, Twilight? What's got you so worked up? I haven't seen you like this except for that time you though you were gonna be tardy. Um, Twilight?" Spike asked worried, what had gotten into the unicorn he loved so much? "Oh, Spike! A friend of mine named Justin! That's what happened!" She shouted, I jumped back, her mane was completely disheveled and her eyes were all wall-eyed, this was really not getting me anywhere. "Who is this Justin?" "An alien from another world, that I had recently became friends with that I may or may not have killed on accident, wait, no, purpose! Should I go and look or stay here? Should I? Should I Spike?" She then gave a maniac laugh and teleported away. I shivered, when she was gone. That was truly terrifying, you never want to see Twilight when she was... like that... ~~~~ (Celestia's POV) It had been about 10 days since I got a report from Twilight about Justin's well being, maybe I should go to Ponyville and try to figure out what's wrong. But, what if everything is alright and she just forgot to send in another letter? Wait, I remember how that went. I have to admit, it was kinda funny, but that spell should've never been used. Hadn't Twilight realized that when I told her to send in those friendship reports, it was all a joke? She really took things further than they needed to be taken. But I guess she did learn something from it all after-all, which is the most important part those letters. ~~~~ (Justin's POV) I awoke to the sound of voices, "Huh? Wuh?" I blinked awake and shut up as griffons were speaking... right above me! Okay, shut up and listen. "...perimeter." "Sir, yes, sir!" I could just imagine him saluting. "You private, scour the area!" "You got it, sir!" I heard the flapping of wings as he took off. "Sergeant, get your men and find that little bugger, we can't have it taking off!" "Sir, yes, sir!" He spoke again, "Come on men, we gotta criminal to catch!" Okay, so that was good, for a second there I though they were talking about me, there was a weird pounding of talons and lion paws on the ground. Soon they took off, hopefully they didn't know a Draconequus was right under their beaks. Hopefully. I removed the illusion of the stone wall, and looked out into the night. Okay, time to go. I removed the light and clothe. The town still had lights on, even in the middle of the night. Well, that's good, so now I kn-... a cold metal object pressed against my throat, "Say anything and I'll kill you right now." A deep and guttural voice commanded. "Down on your knees." I did what he said, frightened out of my wits, "Okay," He began, "You do what I say, and I won't hunt you down and kill you. Got it?" I gulped, and did a light nod of my head. Sweat began to build on my forehead as he pressed the knife deeper into my throat. "When I release the knife, don't turn around or I'll kill you, go and steal the Diamond, enchanted Arc-sword, you know what that is right?" I slowly shook my head, "It's impossible to miss, just go to the store called, Weapons and more it should be in an Iron case." I had to stifle a laugh, "Funny, now if you turn around I will kill you. Go do what I told you to do." He pressed the knife closer against my throat, drawing a thin line of blood, "Have we got a deal?" "Yes." "Good, now go!" He shoved me, but I made sure not to turn around, lest his threat was real. I walked towards the town, guards, were guarding the gate which allowed entry to the town. Okay, should I really do this? I mean I could make a run for it now. But, in the movies the people never make it far before they get caught. Okay, get out, and in, without anyone spotting you. "Okay, that's easy enough." My voice sounded squeaky and scared. Well, I was, scared outta my mind. I couldn't go past the guards, too much light. Over the wall? Oh yeah, I should've mention the entire villa was surrounded by a stone wall. I was debating whether or not I should flap my wings, or use magic to get over the wall. Well, magic is bright, but flapping my wings would make noise. Hopefully they think it's just another griffon, or a bird. I pumped my wings in their uneven pattern, which began to lift me, once I reached the top, I used my arms and legs to climb over the wall. Once I was on the other side, I landed painfully on my left shoulder, the lion arm. I grunted and got back up. Time to traverse the villa, and find the store. I shuddered at the thought of getting caught. Wait, how do I turn invisible? How would you turn something invisible? "Hmm," I rubbed my chin thoughtfully, maybe I could-... nevermind looks like it's time to put my stealth skills to the test. The darkened alleyways were perfect, but I also had to get a good scouting point of the city. I looked around for a good place, but to no avail. I rolled away from the stone wall, and hugged the building that was in front of. It wouldn't do much good to get caught. The lights that were set among the street were small, so they didn't reach very far. I poked my head out from behind the building, and quickly pulled back as a griffon walked by. That event down underground with the nether portal had been weird. Hell, I'm just lucky I didn't end up in Minecraft. It's bad enough I'm in Equestria, but Minecraft? I mean come on! Okay, back to what I was doing. The mysterious griffon said to go to a place called, Weapons and More. Surely it would be easy to spot? Nah, all the buildings looked exactly the same. Time to check out the signs, I slunk around the wall, keeping to the shadows, and looking at the signs, one said Fresh Meats. Oh, meat how I missed you. I shook my head, realizing a bit of drool had fallen out of my mouth. Ew. I wiped it away and looked at the other signs, Strong and Sturdy Leather, Fishing supplies, Hunting permits, Weapon- the rest was blocked by a building I quickly moved over to the left to get the rest of the title, Weapons, Booze, and Disco! Fuck, so close! So where is it? Well, that was only one part of the town, "Fffuuuuu, how far do I have to search until I find it?" "Hey, isn't it a bit late for you to be out?" My blood ran cold. "Hey! Get back here!" I swiftly ran between alleyways hoping to lose the griffon. Unfortunately he must be really good a tracked, because he was right on my tail, oh not my tail, but you- nevermind, you get it. I dove through an open window, turns out I jumped into a late night tavern, I barely registered the yells of surprise as I smashed through another window, scattering glass everywhere. Some of it cut into my skin, causing me to give a feral growl. But I kept on running, intent on leaving that griffon in the dust. But in some way, he was still chasing after me. And with just my luck, two more griffons had joined in on the chase. One flew ahead and I knew exactly what he was gonna do, so I smashed through another window, picking up a rock in the process. I threw the rock into another window and dove under a counter in the building that had no light. Hopefully making it seem like I kept on running. The griffons took the bait and kept on running, "Phew, for a second there I thought I was a goner." Sweat pour profusely down my head, the adrenaline slowly wore off, bringing with it the feelings of fatigue and pain. "Gah, ow, that hurts like a mofo." The glass was still in me, which hurt like a- nevermind, pretty sure you already know what I'm gonna say. But finally I guess the universe decided to give me a break. A sign on the counter said, 'Hello, and welcome to Weapons and More! We hope you like what you see!' It was then I finally noticed the walls were covered in different weapon racks and ammo. Bows of all sorts, ranging from griffon to pony, I took a griffon bow, seeing as it fit me the best. Along with some razor edged arrows. I also decided to take some armor, not heavy armor mind you, just some light weight stuff that would block damage. Turns out this stuff wasn't made for a Draconequus so I had to experiment with stuff. A small female griffon chest-plate fit me fine, I got pony leg guards, I guess my dragon leg doesn't really need armor, does it? A griffon arm piece for my talon'ed arm. A mix between griffon and pony for my lion's arm, and a hood for my head. No need for ponies and griffons alike to immediately know what I am. Now for a sword, or some other slicey dicey weapon. These griffons must be rich or something, they had things ranging from daggers to Great-swords, Small hammers to War-hammers and Maces of all intricate forms and sizes. Dayum. I guess a long dagger would do for now. I found the perfect blade. It was a nice silver, with a marble grip and handgaurds. Perfect. It's sheath was a dull brown, but I didn't really care, this thing looked like a boss. Now time to find that sword the griffon wanted. He said an iron case? Okay, so like a strongbox? Or maybe a safe? Time to look! Okay, it's not in the main room, (of course) so I looked in the back room. Just some crates, nothing of major interest. Upstairs? Not the best idea but what ever. For some reason my armor didn't make any noise at all. Was it stealth enchanted? I banged my eagle fist against the armor, sure enough no audible ping. Sweet. I cautiously made my way up the steps, and almost stepped on a tripwire. I stopped mid-step, foot about to touch it. I slowly took my foot back and looked up. Nearly fainting then and there, a giant axe with dried blood on it was about to come down. I then took time to look at the walls, to see dried blood... holy shit. I lightly stepped over the wire, and continued upwards. Only room was on the top. It was windowless, and had a magical light floating in the center. A metal safe was in the center of the room. I was about to go forward when a thought hit me. It couldn't be this easy could it? Surely if a blade was that powerful, they would have it somewhere safer? I summoned a mimic of myself it looked exactly like me, except it had a ghostly appearance to it. Don't ask how I knew how to do that, it came with the body I guess. It took out a pair of, well I don't remember what they are called, but doctors use them to hear your heartbeat. It then turned the knob on the door of the safe, once it reached the final number a click could be heard, it pulled at the lever, only for the ground to open up, with an orange glow coming from below. The mimic fell inside and began to scream I quickly ended it's life. I knew it wouldn't be that easy. But as if by some dumb luck a door opened in the wall, and inside was a pitch black room. With a light shining on a table, a blade was lain upon the metal surface. I sent another mimic forward, it reached the blade with ease, and nothing happened to it. I ended it and walked forward, I stood before the table, and looked down upon the cyan blade. It was a long blade, with black markings etched into the cyan metal, the serrated edge was silver, with a hook at the bottom, a purple gem was set in the blade, with a gold hand guard, the handle was purple, with a golden pommel. The bottom had golden fibers sticking out the bottom. I picked it up, and was about to walk out when a blaring siren emitted from somewhere. Outside I could barely hear the clack of talons against stone. "FUCK!" Was the only thing I said and thought as I made my way outside. I dove out the window that I had smashed through. And made my way towards the stone wall. My armor slowed me down slightly but not by a longshot. This time I used my magic, and lifted myself over the wall. I landed on my feet and sprinted out along the flat land. A cluster of trees began a forest, which was what I was heading for. Just as luck would have it, (lucks been getting in the way a lot tonight) a group of griffons landed before me, and screamed at me, "You are to be taken to the king for prosecution of stealing! Anything you say can, and will be used against you! You have the right to remain silent!" I gulped and steeled myself for what I need to do. "Run, while you can!" I yelled. "Hah! To something like you? Never!" "Very well!" I spun my blade out of it's sheath and grinned, even though I didn't want to kill, these things had to happen, it's kill or be killed. He lunged, a group of griffons had surrounded us, just to keep me from escaping. I rolled out of the way, and brought my blade up, only nicking his side. "Hah! That the best you can do? Puny weakling!" He charged and I dodged, we did this for atleast an entire minute. But were interrupting by a griffon silently sliding his blade out of his sheath, and attacking his teammates. I whipped out my bow, notching an arrow, I let it loose it snapped at my fingers, but the arrow stuck in the griffon that had dueled me. It protruded from his chest, I put my bow away and whipped out my dagger to do the finishing blow. Only to get knocked aside by some careless griffon. My head hit a rock, causing my vision to go blurry. I slowly sat up and nearly died by an arrow poking out of the ground 1 inch from my face. I looked up into the face of a very pissed off griffon. He screamed at me causing my ears to ring, but before he could react I brought my knife up and stabbed it in his neck, causing blood to spurt all over me. I got up, the smell of death and blood lingered in my nose, the taste of blood in my mouth and the screams and shouts of dying griffons filled my ears. My knees felt weak, but it was then I noticed the one griffon that had started it all was camping out over by a tree, smiling at the chaos he caused. They were fighting each other! I limped over to him, "It was you? Wasn't it?" I fell to the ground, out of pure exhaustion, the world began to fade to black. The last thing I heard was, "Yes, and thank you!" ~~~~ I woke up to the smell of mahogany, soup and... a smell I couldn't quite place. "Ah, so now your awake." A gruff voice said, I slowly opened my eyes, I was in a bed, my armor had been removed. A griffon with brilliant white feathers, tipped with black came into view, his lion coat was a deep brown, and his eyes were magenta. I croaked, "D-did you get the blade?" It was a stupid question I know, I shouldn't have been acting like that, especially after he pressed a blade against my throat. He nodded. I continued, "W-why... did you... need it? And, just... why?" He looked away. "I'm counted as a thief around here, that blade was stolen from my grandfather a few years ago, it has amazing power. I wanted to get it back to him, but I'm no thief I couldn't do it. And when I saw you hiding from those griffons with an illusion I really thought you'd be able to do it! And you did!" He gave me a fake smile, and I dead panned... ~~~~ (Twilight's POV) Okay, JUST STAY CALM! JUSTIN WILL BE FINE. But that thought kept on getting pushed away by doubts, and other really horrifying thoughts. What if I killed Justin? What if...... I sniffed, if only I knew....
Chapter 12 - New body, and an extremely annoying being that can mind-speak to me from great distances that I wish to hurt dearlyI awoke once more, the rain still pounding against the building. Getting up off the bed was easier said than done, kinda like trying to crawl down stairs. Once I was on even ground, I began to trot out of my room, to be honest I don't see why fimfiction writers say walking as an equine would be hard. It's just like walking on your hands and knees. Only with the twist that is was more comfortable, and without my shins/feet to drag it was a bit of trouble at first but got easier. Before opening the door, I thought for a second, why not try magic? I focused on the handle, imagining it turning and being pulled. It was a bit of effort at first, but soon enough it became a walk in the park. Next I took off my human clothing, and much to my joy and surprise, Pinkie had already set up a new wardrobe for me. It held pony clothes, and accessories. Well, I was a pony now, so I guess I didn't need to wear clothing? Meh, I still wanted to check myself out. Finding a stand up mirror, I levitated some outfits over, which took effort, but in due time (I hope) it will be as easy as breathing. I remembered something, whenever ponies wore socks, they looked kinda, hmm, whats the word? Nevermind. Grabbing a pair of socks, I slipped them on, they had a bright neon green color, along with dark blue stripes. (Just the socks, not the human or changeling in the picture) After putting them on, I looked at myself in the mirror, I did a few poses. But I quickly stopped after I felt something in my private regions, along with an invisible blush on my face. After trying on a few things, I put them back, I wasn't the kind of brony that, 'clopped' but that didn't mean I didn't get turned on by, well. Nevermind, nopenopenopenope stop that train of though right there! We are not going in that direction thought train! "So, now that you are done posing, and checking yourself out, what're you gonna do now?" I blushed and quickly shrugged, I didn't really know. It was than I felt a pit in my stomach region, like I hadn't eaten anything, "Hey, just a heads up, that feeling your getting is the one you get when you need more love energy, hint, hint." I scoffed, You couldn't of been anymore subtle could you? I barely understood what you meant. "Hey, don't look at me, well, I guess you can't, it's just kinda weird watching you check yourself out. I mean, really weird, because I can see through your eyes." My eyes dilated, Not only can you hear my thoughts but you can also see through my eyes? Lemme guess, you'll start saying that you can hear, smell, sense and taste what I can? "Yup, how'd you guess?" I shrugged, Lucky guess causing Chryssy to snigger, "Oh, you are something, most of my subjects are too afraid to speak to me, much less make a joke. You truly are something to behold." I grinned, I aim to please thy royal flank, and topped it off with a bow. Chryssy began to giggle, which turned into a chuckle, from a chuckle to a laugh and from a laugh to a full-blown, crying/laughing thing. I looked over my wardrobe one more time. When a certain outfit caught my eye, pulling it out and laying it on the ground, it was the mare-do-well outfit, what would that be doing in there? Maybe I could wear it? Slipping it on, the face piece didn't fit right, but the rest did. Concentrating, I turned into a mare, let me tell you, going from a male to a female in a few seconds, lets just say it feels really weird. The disappearance of my manhood, felt extremely odd. Like it was never there, I don't really know how else to explain it, but it wasn't what I was expecting when I thought what it would be like as a female. Hey! Don't judge me, I'm pretty sure you thought about it, or vice versa depending on gender. After I slipped on the face piece and hat, the world turned two shades lighter as I stared through the enchanted clothe. The purple clothe felt soft, like downy, and didn't weigh very much. I could see how someone would like this outfit. Taking it off and storing it into the closet, I walked out of the room. Down the stairs, and into the kitchen, avoiding the ponies who came in early for breakfast. Pinkie was doing her defy-the-laws-of-physics thing and speeding in-between the kitchen and dining area, delivering food at speeds so fast Rainbow Dash would be jealous. Huh, we should put that to the test! "Oh, hey Justin! Your awake, so did you like the new clothes I got you?" I nodded, and asked, "Why was a Mare-Do-Well costume in my wardrobe?" She blushed before quickly answering, well, more like how she normally talks, "Oops, sorry, that wasn't supposed to be in there!" A voice nagged in the back of my head, "And who would this pink pony be? Pinkie Pie? Well her name speaks for itself." Can you please leave? Hey, I said please! Transforming into my pony form, I added a horn to my head, just 'cause I like to use magic. ~~~~ After 12 hours of work, answering questions, talking to the other Mane 6, and changing into them because they wanted to see an exact copy of themselves. I finally had a break, walking into a bathroom on the second floor of Sugarcube corner, I did my business. Apparently changelings also had to go pee/poo, a thought hit me as I was washing my hooves, would it be possible I could fly again? Changing my horn into a pair of wings, I realized my form wouldn't do, I thought for a moment before deciding on a character I found on the internet one time. I trotted out of Sugarcube Corner, and began to flap my wings, turns out it's almost the same as flying when I was a human, just small adjustments were needed and I was flying like a pro. I could finally feel the wind in my hair/mane, and sense the adrenaline that came with flying. "Woopdedoo! You can fly again! You deserve a reward! Hmm, I wonder if I've got a spare one in my garbage! Let me check!" I grunted, You're so mean "You know it big boy!" I smiled, Now you're just being abhorrent. She scoffed, "Am not!" Are too! "Am not!" Are too! "Shut the fuck up!" Why not? I gave a shit-eating grin, "What're you grinning about?" It only grew wider, "No, seriously, what are you thinking?" Time for a dive! While I thought this, I plunged straight downward into a nearby lake. Transforming into a changeling seconds before hitting the surface, I was saved from a broken neck. But, Chryssy was still in my mind, so she felt the full impact along with me. "You little bitch! Wait, HA! You're still gonna be feeling that even when I leave." Turns out, changelings can grow gills. Which I learned by the lack of oxygen, and an instant change on accident. While the change happened I felt myself able to breathe, even though I was under water. Doggy paddling under water, works quite well. Underwater I found many small treasures, and beauties. Turns out changeling eyes are resistant to water, so changelings aren't only insectoids but can also be amphibian/aquatic. After awhile of searching, I found a cave in the deep part of the lake, Chryssy long gone from my mind. I lit my horn, and began to swim inside, nothing much of note in he-.. wait, whats that? I swam up to a brick which sparkled, I experimentally pushed it, which made the water began to shake. A large gate began to open, leading into an underwater cavern. I lit up my horn to a higher magnitude, illuminating the entire area. Vines, creepers, and seaweed grew down here. The cavern had a templish look, with pillars of stone leading towards a block of stone. This couldn't be natural, could it? Swimming up to the stone, I could see writing engraved on it. There seemed to be a seem in the edge of the stone, like it was a chest. Ignoring the writing, I opened the stone chest, to see nothing. Cocking my head, I looked around, puzzles, ah yes. How we all love them puzzles! I lit my horn up to even higher magnitudes, casting everything in a green glow. I found a stalagmite, pushing it out of pure spite, it gave in and went from a 90 degree angle, into a 45 degree angle. Almost like a lever... -gasp- it is a lever! Floating around I began to push on stalagmites and stalactites, only a select few gave in. After I pushed the last one, a light came from the chest, moving over to it, peering over the edge, staring down inside. My pupils dilated to untold sizes, floating into the chest, which now led to a different cavern, filled with... green sacs... clear... faces... ponies... love... food... I quickly shook my head, the entire room was encompassed in green sacs, filled with ponies. I heard stone grinding against stone. Looking up, despair fell over me, the chest closed! I frantically pushed against it, trying to get it to open, but I withdrew as the stone pallet that covered this chamber slid over it, marking the exit with a white slab of stone. "Mwhahahaha, so I see you've found our secret stash, to be honest I am surprised. But now, I will put you up against the ultimate test. Feed on the ponies and escape, or perish in here. Your choice..."